《Pilgrims of the Dying World》


 Chapter 1: Family of Two

    Chapter 1: Family of Two


    FROM a very high cliff well hidden in the mountains, one could see a tiny village (giving the distance) squashed neatly between hills. Nearby it was a lake so pure and azure that it was named Pure-Azure Lake.


    The hills were green, fitting the current season, late spring, the water shiny, almost shrouded in sunlight, and in general, the weather could only be described as delightful. The scenery as well was perfect.


    No sign of snow remained. Even streams went dry already.


    And on the said cliff the summer wind, that came slightly faster than its host, was stroking Lonely Willow''s hair.


    That willow, large, old, and bushy grew on the very edge of the cliff. As a result, some of its roots were exposed below, resembling thick ropes.


    In appearance, they were firm, enough to support a human at least. However, on a very first thought, no normal person would dare to test that out. The fall would be disastrous! It would last long; it would end quickly, with a "squash", and reincarnation after.


    Still, that is all about "normal" people. Warriors are entirely different kind. As the legends goes: "once one step on the path of Cultivation, one will be cursed by Heavens themselves, and the road of rebirth will be closed for him forever!" An archaic tale, but still belief of many.


    They are rebels, those who go against the Heaven''s Will, and so they have to pay the price.


    Exactly that kind of person was this youth. He wore a black martial robe, visibly shabby and old, somehow tight for his tall stature, he had his hair tied in a ponytail, and he was climbing down the willow''s roots. Clearly, not a common man. Ponytails were long out of fashion.


    On his belt, there was a little empty pouch and a row of pitch-black knives. Crude but sharp, they were made of black stone and could reflect no light.


    Suddenly, the youth moved his fingers, placing them on shadowy part of the root, away from the sun. Then he released his grip. But he didn''t fell, for his hand as if glued to the shadow. It was absorbing all weight and now he could easily adjust his position, and jump, without fear of breaking his life-rope. Of course, he could do the same and without Qi, his balance long ago surpassed that of a normal human. But for what?


    "Well then¡­"


    The youth concentrated, searching for the target with his eyes. It was the cliff wall, pure rock, nothing else. Was it a suicide? Doubtfully, for the youth had an expression of someone doing a routine, and as the legend goes: "Closed forever!" Future and past.


    He lowered his leg; some kind of blackness spread from his toe, growing blacker and blacker and then¡­


    "Shan!"


    The lad was startled, losing his focus. The Qi on his leg suddenly exploded, sending lower part of his body forward. Gladly, his hand kept him glued to the root, and only a bit of his mental health was damaged. A lot of it, at most.


    He looked up and saw that a pair of shiny big black eyes was staring at him with worry from the cliff.


    "Young Master?"


    It was a kid. His head, full of cluttered white hair, hung upside down, as he was laying on the edge of the cliff while looking at him. "Shan, are you okay?" He asked, concern and guilt in his voice.


    Shan hastily answered:


    "Yes, young master, please don''t worry. Just get away from the cliff! It is very dangerous. I have told you already to stay away from this place."


    "Sorry, it''s just¡­"


    "No matter, no matter. Just step away, please."


    This time kid didn''t answer. He lifted his head and then Shan heard his steps, getting louder then quieter. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief. With a swift motion, he touched his nape, slowly clenching a fist.


    ¡­


    Young Master, named Wei Xin, looked at the protruding cliff, at the Willow and finally at the far-away blue sky. Seven clouds, he counted, and none in any meaningful shape.


    A disappointing scenery, he thought and then sat down. Then stood up again. Crossed hands, uncrossed, tasted his tongue between teeth and finally relaxed, feeling the wind on his jade-like skin.


    He was dressed in a white, sleeveless martial robe. It was stiff and timeworn, washed too many times already. It made quite a contrast to Shan''s, who has already got there, standing by the willow, awkwardly smiling at him.


    "Sha¡­ I mean servant. Do you see that willow? It is THE Lonely Willow, old enough to have a name! It has been growing there for many years, and it hasn''t fallen yet. Cliff is safe; I''m not stupid to fall from it. Also, why haven''t you woke me up? I couldn''t find you and therefore had to check under the cliff!"


    He said, his mind blank, no meaning behind words. He thought up his phrase beforehand, repeated it several times, then once more and finally said it aloud; finally without any mistakes. He was a bit flustered about that, not even feeling sorry for some lost intonations.


    The awkward smile became more awkward. Gladly, not by silence:


    "Sorry, Young Master, I thought I would have finished everything before you would wake up. But as you have already, how about having breakfast now? Then we''ll have some more time before my departure."


    Said Shan and started to walk.


    Wei Xin hesitated for a bit, but no longer, and soon the two of them were walking along the path of trodden grass amidst the growing, fresh spring grass, which extended to the distance, darkened at forest-line and then became deep morning sky.


    They were heading for a large mansion. Large for a home, not for a mansion. As one of its kind, it was quite shabby:


    Four corridors surrounding a vast, green inner courtyard (currently a vegetable garden), two rooms and a kitchen in between for servants, three rooms opposite of them for owners, and to the north of it, a sandy outer courtyard bordering a mountain forest.


    In addition, an underground. Very convenient for it could be accessed from any other room.


    Shan and Xin went into the kitchen. It had a straight passage from the side facing the cliff to the inner courtyard. The place was all wooden, full of different drawers containing ingredients of all kinds. Shan took the hot pot from the Heating Formation Seal located on the floor, which immediately turned grey from glowing red, and then looked at the sky.


    "Good weather today, Young Master. How about having breakfast in the Garden?"


    "Hmm, well, let''s. But Shan, don''t you think it will be a bit weird?"


    "In what way, Young Master?"


    "Eating vegetables in a garden is the same as eating beef at a farm. Sounds weird." The kid frowned.


    "¡­Such an interesting observation, Young Master! Truly, you''ll grow up to be an outstanding philosopher."


    "I don''t want to be a philosopher. They''re weak and always oppressed. I want to be a Warrior." At these word kid''s eyes shined with burning desire.


    The servant, who was currently laying the table made a gentle smile.


    "You will, Young Master. However, don''t look down on people of mind. In a way, their profession has many similarities to the way of Martial Cultivation. They also try to comprehend the world."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation."Yeah, I got it. By the way, it''s just a week from mine birthday, right? I will be ten then. It''s the age when you can awake your Spirit Root and start cultivating. Just a week!"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Just a week¡­


    ¡­


    Soon the table was laid. Two bowls, two shares of boiled vegetables with plenty of meat. After a thorough cooking the meat has become grey, losing all the redness, but even so, despite strong and hot steam assaulting his nose, Xin could feel the scent of blood in the air. That aroma was deep, hypnotizing. The kid smiled and with a savage vigor started consuming an unusually large portion of Spirit Beast''s meat mixed with some berries and unrecognizable spices.


    "A lot of meat today." He said.


    "Oh, so you have noticed, Young Master. That''s because I''m going to visit the village and buy some more today, so I thought that we could finish off what we already have. It has already started to lose its vitality, after all. We shouldn''t waste staff."


    "I see." Replied the kid, still engrossed in eating.


    "What''s more, your Awakening is incoming. You will need a lot of energy for that occasion, so why not to be a bit more lavish for some time? I also think that we should cancel our lessons for this week."


    Suddenly, Wei Xin''s froze, his eyes shined, but only for a bit, and soon he had restrained himself, and in steady voice asked:


    "Why?"


    Shan smiled at his reaction.


    "More than anything for Awakening you need a calm mind. There''s nothing hard about it, but any mistake can be grave. I think a short rest will be helpful."


    "Got it."


    Once again, they''ve returned to food. Wei Xin seemed much happier now. He was eating more hurriedly.


    He quickly finished his portion and said:


    "Thanks for the food, it was delicious. I''ll be in my room, call me when you''ll be departing."


    "I will, Young Master. Have a good day."


    Wei Xin swiftly ran off from the table.


    The servant was left alone, all on his own. And with solitude came silence. Nothing was bothering the tranquility, but a rare, passing by wind. Shan was eating, and this sight was strange. If anyone could see him now, they would immediately get an urge to clean his ears.


    The movements of the spoon, of lips, nothing was producing any sound.


    Several clouds were traveling across the sky, bringing a shadow upon him, and swallowing his own.


    Soon, he was walking along a desolate corridor. He came to the northern part of the mansion, where the main family''s rooms were located. Not a place for a servant, but who would mind now?


    Slowly, he opened the door. In the room, the darkness greeted him; thick curtains were sealing the windows, no bed was present.


    In the left corner two piles of stone lay, equally black, but in one the stones were sharp, in other rough. One pile big, the other small.


    He sat down between them and started to carve. A slime blade of darkness had emerged from his finger, and with it, he was polishing, cutting, distracting himself.


    Shan''s face was blank, but for a dance of shadows that came from the wind fluttering the curtains.


    Everything as usual.


    ¡­


    Wei Xin had a happy smile when he ran into his room. It was spacious and full of sunshine. On the wooden wall a large sabre was engraved, the symbol of his Clan.


    The kid jumped on his bed and took a book from behind the pillow. It was visibly worn, wasted by frequent rereading, but not enough for title words to vanish.


    ?Blade Manual of Wei Family, Part I (Revision of 82nd year of Han Empire)?.


    That was a real cultivation manual, a great treasure for anyone, and simply an entertaining read for Xin. A glance at the mysterious world of Martial Arts.


    He started to read from the very beginning, a lengthy historical introduction.


    "Wei Family¡­"


    Wei Family was an offshoot branch of Wei Clan, Wei of Darkness, the most frightening and fearless assassins of the Empire. They lurked at shadows, getting closer, and when they got close, there always was only one slash of sabre.


    After that, well, depends on your luck.


    Said slight note. Handwritten and honest.


    Wei Xin shook his head, smiled, and continued to read. The Wei Family came to be roughly seventy years ago, at the 23 Year of Han Empire. Not too long after the Great Unification, when the Distasteful and the Disgraceful (said Wei Xin''s own mark) Emperor Tian Long had finally put an end to the Period of Hundred Warring Clans and established the Empire. About that time a massive campaign to colonize Eastern Lands had started.


    All prominent clans were sending their descendants beyond the Distant Heavens Mountain Range as protectors and governors of newly acquired territories.


    So did the Wei Clan and so the Wei Family came to be.


    Wei Yifei, the first Patriarch of the family was a great governor, and after just a few generations Wei Family had risen to become one of the richest factions of the New Lands.


    The current generation of the Wei Family consists of three Patriarchs, three main pillars. Oldest brother Wei Yang, martial genius, second brother Wei Yin, martial genius, and youngest one named Wei Zu, medicine genius. Together they will lead the family to the glory¡­


    Those were last words written in the introduction.


    Wei Xin felt the usual surge of sadness inside, great imagination wasn''t helping a bit. What a good time it was! But now, "only ashes remain", as Shan told him with a bitter smile on his face.


    Everything after was nothing short of a tragedy.


    When he was only a child, a terrible news came from the mainland. Wei Clan had been annihilated; all its descendants were proclaimed as traitors, no one to be spared.


    Immediately an alliance of all factions and government forces of New Lands besieged Wei Family. They were killing everyone, be it a woman or a child.


    Three brothers were last to fall. First Wei Yang, then Wei Yin, like they were born, so they had died. At last, Wei Zu, enraged and bitter made a final suicidal attack and beheaded enemy''s general. In the process, almost hundred of arrows and spears had stricken him.


    Seven years passed since that moment. Now Wei Clan and Wei Family consisted only of him and his servant, Shan.


    "I will avenge you."


    Silently vowed the little boy, clenching his little fist. Actually, he was so young at that time that he had no recollections or memories of his dead relatives; it was hard for him to remember even the face of his father. He grew up under the care of this loyal servant, Shan, who has taught him everything he knows.


    Once he asked Shan, whether he really was the only descendant of Wei Clan remaining. The answer made his blood boil.


    Shan told him that Wei Clan had been proclaimed cursed by the Empire, even the treasures and manuals had to be destroyed, and all relatives, even with the tiniest suspicion of blood connection had been executed. Only this hidden mansion was left.


    "I will be your curse." Said Wei Xin in a deep voice and smiled at how intimidatingly he sounded.


    After fantasizing about history, he set his eyes on the next chapter:


    "Principles of Martial Arts."

 Chapter 2: Martial Cultivation

    Chapter 2: Martial Cultivation


    What are Martial Arts? In short: everything, that matters at least. A way to get strong, a hard way, tedious, but passable, but not by everyone.


    Talent matters much on that road, an effort no less, and time even more. We train hard to train harder for strength, as for the good of strength - it is a complex subject. And that was quite confusing for Xin. Strength is good; strong are right, laws of this world, what else is there? But anyway, he kept on reading and was excited when it was mentioned that matters of Heavens aside, Martial Arts are respected.


    Even reverend


    They are for everything, for everyone!


    Bravely fight injustice, be above the mundane, overlook the whole world from beyond the clouds, just like Heaven itself! And be as rare as Heaven itself, for Masters who could fit the description above, aren''t heroes of decades, but generations.


    A normal person, of course, could train, but even after many years of cultivation he will be able at most to defend himself from a couple of thugs; or to be a fearful thug for a couple of peasants, depends on his character.


    Therefore, most commoners prefer to remain in their fields rather than waste time practicing.


    A lot more could be and was said about the nature of cultivation, but to be frank, Wei Xin was getting somehow tired of it. Impatiently he flipped pages until the beginning of a more interesting part:


    ¡­But in itself, Martial Cultivation is clear enough. Cultivation process is divided into several Major Realms and corresponding Minor Stages.


    They are¡­


    "Young Master! I''ll be departing soon!"


    Wei Xin awoke from the claws of imagination. He breathed in some real air, threw the book on the bed and ran out of the room, then to the left, left again and through the door and stairs into the Outer Courtyard. Sunny place, the ground covered in yellow sand.


    Xin stood there for a few seconds, adapting to the brightness. He looked at still dark forest-line and then headed around the Mansion.


    Shan was standing at the beginning of the road heading down the mountain. He had a big bag on his shoulder.


    "Young Master, I''ll be back in about five hours. Do you remember the rules?"


    "Yeah, don''t enter the armory, stay away from the forest, cliff, and so on." Said the kid while rolling his eyes.


    "Good." The servant smiled. "I''ll try to be as fast as I can, rest well, Young Master." After he said that, a black smoke enveloped Shan''s legs.


    He sprinted down the road and it took him no more than a few seconds to disappear in the forest twenty meters away.


    A mischievous smile appeared on Wei Xin''s face. Shan was an obedient servant, but in a sense, he resembled a pillow with an iron plate inside. Some things were strictly forbidden, but now he was left alone, all on his own. Well, almost, but that was a secret.


    He waited for a few minutes to get sure that Shan is far enough. At least he thought it was few minutes; actually, his endurance lasted only thirty seconds, after which he rushed back, into the Outer Courtyard.


    Amides the yellow sand and little stone pillars, once used for training, an old well was located, a wooden plate sealing it.


    Xin immediately jumped on this plate and kicked it several times.


    No response.


    "Too early¡­"


    The kid shook his head and with a bit more calm expression on his face slowly walked back into his room. There he picked up the book again and continued from where he had left.


    Yes, Realms¡­


    The first is Awakening Realm. There is a hidden organ in human''s body, named Spirit Root. At birth and until ten years of age it remains in a sleeping state, after which the Awakening Ceremony is required to make it work and enter the Realm.


    Cultivators of Awakening Realm are not any stronger than a normal human; they simply have a foundation for later improvements. What''s more, even if you are completely talentless, you won''t stay in that Realm for more than a month. Because of that many argue that it should not be treated as a separate Real, but no reforms in that regard have been made as of yet.


    The second is Qi Gathering Realm.


    Spirit Root is used to open Acupuncture Points, guide Qi through meridians, and fill them to the brim. Meridians are special channels for Qi, everyone has them, but the amount does vary, and somehow always by three. So most only have Three, which considered as a pitiful number. It isn''t even enough to advance to the following realm. An actual warrior should have at least Six, but even that isn''t optimal. True geniuses begin from Nine.


    Such was the legendary trio of Wei Family: three brothers, Twenty Seven Meridians in total. They were greatest geniuses among almost thirty million population of New Lands, if only they had more time¡­


    There are also some legends about people with Twelve meridians, mainly about Great Emperor Tian Long being that kind of godly being, but it hasn''t been proven yet.


    Each Stage in this realm ¨C one fully filled Meridian.


    After Qi Gathering there''s Inner Sea Realm.


    Qi from Meridians is concentrated and then used to open The Inner Sea, a vast place around the belly, capable of holding massive amounts of Qi. First, in a form of a gas, the Stage called Air, then as a liquid, the Stage of Liquidation, and finally as a condensed crystal, the Crystallization Stage.


    Warriors in that realm are respected and admired; they are high-ranks of society, leading troops and lording over middle-sized cities. Or just wandering around, and that isn''t even uncommon. The higher you look on the power ladder, the more peculiar people you will find.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Finally, there is Heavenly Synchronization Realm. Warrior uses his Crystal Core and reforms entire body, synchronizing with Qi of Heavens and Earth. They are true overlords of this world, worthy of worship and worshiped by some. Leaders of Great Clans and Great Generals. Our dear Emperor is also one of such.


    It was the last realm mentioned in Part I of Blade Manual of Wei Family, real at least. On the very last page of "Principles of Martial Arts" chapter, there was a tiny note about one more, though only legendary Realm.


    Immortal Realm, the name is all know of it. But the name is enough to drive countless across many generations crazy with longing, speculations, and dreams.


    Certainly, for Immortality is the greatest dream since the dawn of man.


    However, no one has achieved it yet; but maybe he, Wei Xi, will!


    It will be like that: he will beat that bastard Tian Long in his own Jade Dragon Palace, get his revenge and become Immortal!


    So Wei Xin was imagining while reading the book, but suddenly, he heard a faint melody. It startled him at first, but then he smiled.


    A strange tune it was, a strange song, coming as if from your own mind, echoing there, again and again; then the echoes merge and grow, and soon they''re louder than your thoughts.


    Somehow, he was standing just before the well; with a little effort he pushed off the seal, then leaned forward and gazed inside, into the darkness; there he saw a light.


    Soft, blue pulsating radiance. Its pulse was following the tune.


    "Ruo, Shan is away!" Xin shouted, his voice echoed into the water.


    "Good, that is good, Wei Xin." The song in his head slowly shaped into words.


    "Your servant is dangerous, strong, I afraid of him¡­"


    Wei Xin made a bitter smile; a red pulp emerged before his eyes. Was it when he was six, or five? He and Shan had been strolling in a forest, as suddenly a thin Green Monkey emerged from the woods. Cute, completely harmless little creature, it immediately attracted Xin''s attention. But as he was about to play with the newfound friend, his vision grew red. Never before he saw Shan so ruthless, one move and only red mush remained.


    He started crying then, and it took a lot of effort for Shan to calm him down. Now, thinking about it, Xin could feel redness spread across his cheeks. He was such an immature brat¡­


    But no more! And anyway, Shan''s actions could be explained. Anyone who live in New Lands has a very bad disposition toward Spirit Beasts; it''s a cultural thing that came to be as a result of the long, bitter and bloody Colonization War.


    On the mainland, spirit beasts are the stuff of legends. Almost none of them has remained after five thousand years of mankind''s domination.


    But there, beyond the Distant Heavens Mountain Range, they were rulers. At least once. Eventually, Government Army, Clans and mercenary Martial Artists drove most intelligent and dangerous away, to the unknown regions, but memories and pain still remain even after several generations. Green Monkeys, for example, once acted as scouts.


    Still, it would be wrong to claim all of them bad. Ruo is a harmless Water Elemental.


    "Don''t worry, he''s away. So, can I go now? Is the way clean?" Asked Xin.


    "Yes, yes, nothing will bother you. But please, be hurry, I do not know how long I will be able to endure more¡­"


    At last, her voice became wavy, thin and very, very pitiful. Wei Xin felt a heroic urge: he will "redeem" his ancestors!


    Long ago, when the mansion had just built the people of Wei Family found a lake, which was a home for several Water Elementals. It was a rare source of Qi, so to utilize it they have sealed the lake, as a result, Qi was only coming out, not in, and the elementals also were locked. They were slowly starving to death.


    After many years, only Rou was left; all her family gone. At last, she managed to contract Wei Xin, her last hope, this little Hero.


    "Just to be sure, I only need a drop of blood, right? To unlock the seal?"


    "Yes, no more, just a drop, it will not hurt you, I promise." Rou''s voice was growing weaker and weaker. "I am tired, please, Wei Xin, hurry¡­"


    At last, everything went silent. Darkness covered insides of the well, silence covered insides of his head. Wei Xin stepped back. There was a resolute expression on his face.


    "I will!"


    First, he took a knife, then a second knife (can''t be too prepared) and that''s about it. He slowly walked to the dark edge of the forest. The sun was somewhere there, behind tall trees, but it was hidden well and the forest seemed dark and unwelcome. Still bare, without even a drop of the green.


    That was a forbidden place, full of dangerous animals lurking around, the kind that can eat you in a gulp, but won''t because there''s "nothing more enjoyable to them than slowly grinding little kids¡­"


    ¡­Shan''s tales were scary.


    Ruo said that she had asked her friends to clean the path, but¡­


    Wei Xin gulped.


    Then he shook his head trying to calm down. He is a hero, future but a grown up already, how can he be so timed before a mere forest? Clenching his teeth, Wei Xin made the first step, then a second, then a third and then he started to run with his eyes closed.


    His little silhouette slowly vanished in the woods.


    What he didn''t notice was the little sabre-like mark on one of the trees. After he had passed by it, it shined with a strange greyish light.

 Chapter 3: Rising Tension

    Chapter 3: Rising Tension


    Shan was standing atop of a tree. A particularly tall one, which grew on a hill so he could easily see the expanding mountain surface: riddled with newborn grass, countless shadows of trees and trees themselves, dry dirt and stones here and there; it was going heading and lower and up to the horizon at a steep fall.


    A breathtaking scenery to which he paid no attention. His gaze was deep inside his own mind, where the map lied. Several images of turns to take rudely butchered out of reality.


    Shan''s legs moved, he jumped and a grey serpent enveloped his arm. Next second lasted for too long. First, he felt nothing, the tattoo appeared and brought him little shiver. Then hollowness enveloped his mind, then understanding. At last came fear, immediately swallowed by a hot, white pain spreading from the back of his head.


    He fell down on a stone and bruised his elbow. But Shan couldn''t feel that at all, he kicked the ground and like an arrow shot himself into a run. Back, home, right now. His pouch got torn by a tree and become lighter. With a swift motion, he threw the bag from his shoulder away. Everything to run faster.


    "Master, need to protect Young Master¡­"


    Like an annoying fly, this thought was buzzing in his mind, breaking him from inside.


    Faint purple flame covered his legs, he needed to get back faster, faster. The wind created by his ran bent all passing trees.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile.


    Wei Xin has been slowly walking in the forest. His initial run ended in a collision with a tree so now the pain mixed with embarrassment made the fear go away.


    Great trees of all kinds were surrounding him, all in different shapes but all same. His head was spinning a bit; after several minutes he was almost on the verge of realizing the horrible truth that he was lost, as suddenly a dot appeared between the trees in the distance.


    He ran there with all might and soon the dot became a silhouette.


    An intimidating man in a heavy armor with a sabre in hand.


    It could scare any passerby but only if his surname wasn''t Wei. That was the statue of Family''s Founder, Wei Yifei.


    A crude statue, unpolished, it was a wonder how could it be so lifelike. A question not of artistic mastery, but a Martial one. Wei Zhan, his son, carved it with a sabre shortly after his father''s death.


    When Wei Zhan was young, he and Wei Yifei were sparring daily. The father''s battle spirit was deeply engraved in the son''s mind. The day Yifei died, Wei Zhan stayed silent, his eyes closed, unmoving like a pillar. Then, by the nighttime, he stood up and under the eyes of the entire household, his children, and wife walked to a big stone. He unleashed his sabre then and fought; exactly, fought with a stone. Retreating at seamless attacks, slicing back with passion at every opportunity.


    One could think it was silly, but that way he''ll reveal his ignorance. Except for Wei Zhan, no one could move at that moment, no one could think. Their instincts knew better than minds.


    Stroke by stroke, the figure was gradually revealed under the morning shine.


    The next day poor widow finally left her chambers. Seeing the faceless statue, she embraced it and cried once more.


    The next day blind slave suddenly froze while walking by the courtyard; when asked what had happened, he answered that "his master was looking at him".


    Wei Xin made a deep breath. Now wasn''t the time to think about the glorious history of his family. According to Ruo, he should go west from the statue to reach the lake.


    "West should be¡­ to the right?"


    ¡­


    Shan''s face was full of worry; his Young Master was nowhere to be found. In a way that was a relief, for the barrier has been broken just once, and as neither he nor anyone else was present, it was safe to assume that Wei Xin was one to go out and no one has come in.


    Still, much remained unknown, and as he was hastily going around the mansion, playing the game of "hot and burning hot" with his serpent tattoo to deduce the exact location of breakage, Shan''s expression was getting more and more ugly.


    Finally, he stopped in front of the menacing shadow of the forest; wind passed by and tree branches chuckled at him with a mocking laugh.


    The situation was bad, extremely. He immediately ran toward the house.


    That path lead toward the most dangerous parts of the forest, still inhabited or rather nested by beasts of all kinds. And no mere beasts; that huge mountain spanned beyond the inhabited territories, to the Unknown Regions, a paradise of Spirit Beasts.


    Even he couldn''t treat that place without caution.


    So there was no choice.


    Shan ran into his room, took a key from his sleeve and inserted it right in the middle of the floor. Illusion went off, and a square hole full of darkness was revealed beyond it. Without a thought, Shan jumped in.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.There a dark pathway awaited him; not too long, he crossed it in few seconds and entered a vast open space.


    In the middle, there was a large wooden chest. A stone urn was standing to the right of it, completely plain, but dustless as if someone has been taking care of it.


    Shan''s glanced over it for a second and then opened the chest. His breath stilled.


    "Long time no see¡­"


    Emotions overwhelmed him, he felt a strain thread of nostalgia, shining like a spider web, illuminating the darkness. Then pain, burning pain from his nape enveloped his memories, his mind, everything.


    Only one thing was left, the urge, the order to hurry save his Young Master and stop thinking.


    Right now.


    ¡­


    Wei Xin has been walking for some time now. His feet were aching slightly but he paid it no attention. He was far above the material plane at the moment, in the company of clouds, his biographers, who were praising him to no end with the best of the vocabulary of ten years old child.


    And indeed, he deserved such praise, he made such a great did, after all. Become a hero, saved someone and so early in his life!


    However, how did they get to know about it? A very good question, believable world of his imagination suddenly had a crack. His unreality became uncertain.


    Indeed, how? Maybe he will tell them. But what kind of hero brags about his accomplishments? Bad hero, bad.


    He should be content with only himself knowing his bravery. That would be truly noble.


    Just a bit¡­ lonely?


    Suddenly Wei Xin stood still. He saw a lakeshore between gaps in trees, a tiny line of sand sliding into the water. The sunrays were gliding along the lake surface, calmer than the sky.


    Wei Xin sprinted forward and stopped just before the water. He breathed in deeply, and then shouted at the top of his lungs:


    "Ruo, I''m here!"


    No response, few seconds of awkward silence and embarrassment at how his shout became a scream at its peak. When will his voice mature...


    Wei Xin has already thought about shouting again when waves suddenly started to emerge. A harsh wind blew at his face so he had to close his eyes.


    When his eyelids separated once more the world was as if ten times brighter.


    "I am glad that you have come, Wei Xin."


    Just before him, standing on the water there was a young girl with wavy blue hair.


    He body was fuzzy as if dressed in a haze, her face round, and eyes big, dark-blue, without a black dot.


    "Ruo¡­ that''s how you look like¡­" Wei Xin was in a sort of daze. He was so fascinated that it was hard for him to take his eyes away. He never had a definite image of Ruo in his head, until now. The moment he saw her Xin become sure. That how she looked like. When they were talking, when he was thinking about her. That was Ruo.


    Always.


    "Come closer, Wei Xin."


    "Ah, yes, how do I break the seal? Should I just cut my finger?" He awakened from his dreamy state and took out the knife. His little figure was very bizarre-looking with a big knife in hand. He smiled a bit.


    "No need. Give me your hand and I will do everything painlessly. It would be a crime do damage your fair skin." Her voice was still coming from his head, lips were barely opening and face was expressionless.


    "That simple?" He asked.


    "Yes, just give me your hand nothing more. Come closer, to me, and close your eyes."


    "Oh, ok." Wei Xin hastily took off his shoes. He was about to step into the water as suddenly¡­


    "Get away, monster!"


    A shout, like a lightning, struck at his minds. He felt shocked at first, then came fear: something has just passed by his right ear, he could see a strand of white hair flying before him.


    "Wait!" Wei Xin screamed and looked behind. There was Shan, running, with his legs shrouded in a purple flame. In his hand, he was holding a large pitch-black sabre. Its edge was so sharp that Wei Xin''s felt a cutting pain simply by looking at it.


    "Wait, Shan, she¡­"


    "Awake Young Master!"


    The second Shan''s shout was much heavier. Like a hammer it hit Xin''s head, froze his entire body, and brought an end to all thoughts.


    He could hear nothing now, time itself has slowed down. The air became much fresher.


    For some reason, Xin turned to the lake.


    It was a clean distinct sight. His mind was so blank at the moment that he could not even feel fear. It took several seconds for Xin to comprehend what exactly he was looking at.


    Then he tried to scream, but no voice came out. The feeling of terror enveloped his tiny body as Wei Xin lost consciousness.

 Chapter 4: Desperate Battle

    Chapter 4: Desperate Battle


    The situation was terrible, thought Shan.


    But he didn''t worry, he couldn''t worry. Worry will bring his down. Just like that time¡­


    However, no matter now, with a swift look he analyzed the enemy before him:


    Grotesque as it gets, it was a brain with fifteen squid-like tentacles attached to it. It was floating on a pillar of water a mere half a meter away from his Young Master.


    Psycho-Elemental, a nightmare of many and the source of countless paranoiac breakdowns across the New Lands.


    Shan could remember much about that beast; it was ruthless, deceiving, and disturbingly animalistic for its own intelligence. Worthy of fear, and it was feared during the beginning stages of colonization until the most of them were exterminated or driven away to the Unknown Regions.


    Psycho-Elementals were well researched, and apart from the name they had close to no connection to normal elemental spirits.


    They were capable of roughly the same, controlling water like water-elementals could, but they were doing it in a different way, not by innate connection, but with tiny strings of Qi and vibration. They also could influence human''s mind, and often were disguising themselves as normal elementals, hence the name. And unlike normal spirits, they were carnivores.


    A vision from a book appeared in Shan''s mind. A dry human corpse and a bloated red brain clinging to it with its tentacles, sucking life dry.


    Good that it wasn''t the case now. Xin was still alive, and that meant that the monster had different intentions.


    It could eat, but also invade. Usurp the body of someone, swallow not liquids but mind. That way they were often infiltrating human communities and hunting from within. Some villages were completely depopulated that way.


    But it wasn''t any easy for Psycho-Elemental to take control of someone. The victim had to be unresisting or unaware. Otherwise, with a desperate struggle of his nervous system, the human will die.


    It was the reason why the first thing Shan had done was to scare elemental out of touching Xin by throwing a knife. He also made the boy lose consciousness as the subconsciousness was much harder to deceive.


    Still, there was a high possibility that the enemy will try to take him as a hostage or directly kill out of rage. Shan couldn''t allow that.


    He leaped forward trusting his sabre at the beast. The brain was unmoving to the very last second, and then it suddenly retreated. It was shockingly fast, using the water as a pillar to support its body. Just when the sabre''s tip was a centimeter apart from the Psycho-Elemental, it suddenly got half a meter away. At the same time, its tentacles surrounded Shan who couldn''t move while in the air.


    It seemed that he fell into a trap, but...


    Shan suddenly twisted the sabre with a whole power of his muscles.


    "Bam!"


    An explosion of black radiance immediately followed, giving his shoulders an additional impact. The beast shivered, it tried to retreat its limbs but it was too late. At least seven of them were severed. They flew through the air and fell into the lake, coloring it purple. The same kind of blood started to flow from the convulsing stumps left on elemental''s body.


    Its shiver increased, it seemed like it was raging inside. The number of tentacles was related to Elemental''s age. Getting them severed was a great humiliation.


    Meanwhile, Shan grabbed Xin and threw him away. His little body gently landed near a tree ten meters away.


    Now the battlefield was clean. Shan didn''t worry about any ambushing beasts. Psycho-Elementals had an antisocial nature. They were intelligent, true, but they could only care about filling their stomachs. Any kind of cooperation or even acceptance of anything else close to their territory was impossible.


    At some point of Colonization War, the Alliance of Intelligent Beasts had sent several envoys to recruit one of such. At first, everything went great: they had even made a base near its den, only to be eaten during the first night.


    Shan made a slow gasp. The purple fire was raging on his legs; he could feel a mix of pain and numbness. Running here he expended almost the third of his Qi, and the meridians in his legs were almost burned to the point where it could make them permanently damaged.


    If this fight will go on for ten minutes more, he might become a cripple incapable of ever walking. Of course, nothing of that mattered as long as he will be able to save his Young Master.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Shan thought about the current situation. A stranger would say that he was winning: he injured and made the enemy retreat, after all. However, it was far from the case.


    He could feel something tight gasping his feet.


    Water, the water controlled by the Psycho-Elemental.


    There were several ways of getting free, all unavailable to him. First, he couldn''t use Qi explosion. However, his meridians weren''t in the best shape in the first place, and after so much of overuse, this could be the last straw.


    They might tear, in which case he would have to crawl out of the forest. If he won''t get eaten first.


    Right now all he could do was to preserve the purple flame and keep the water from advancing.


    He was thinking about a way to deal with this situation, as suddenly the time was up.


    "Splash!"


    Twenty water arrows flew into his direction.


    Shan brandished his sabre, holding it with both hands. The arrows were going at a blurry speed; he was barely able to cover his vitals.


    "Bam!"


    "Agh!"


    He managed to block some, his sabre protected his head and the heart, but the rest of them dig into his flesh. Not too deep, his natural Qi Barrier managed to stop them from going past one centimeter. Blood gushed out for a second until Shan sealed his wounds.


    Even more Qi wasted. Did he say ten minutes? No, seven at most, maybe five. How long has it been already?


    He shook his head and looked at the enemy. Not all was lost, it seemed. The second bunch of knives was already incoming, the elemental had conjured at least six of them, and still was going for more. He looked somehow careless, how a brain could look careless? Anyway, it gave that impression, that it was simply playing with the prey now, and that was Shan''s chance.


    Now all was up to two trump cards he had. The question was, would he be able to utilize them correctly?


    He gazed at his weapon, the black sabre with a stone hilt that, despite its square shape, wasn''t uncomfortable at all. It was rather comforting even, slightly lowering pain and tight sensation from the back of his head.


    The blade itself was also pure black. Only with an edge of an eye one could notice a faint purple radiance it was emitting.


    This blade was crafted from Stone Roc''s remains. It should be sharp enough.


    As for the second trump card¡­


    Shan opened his eyes wide. Twenty arrows already, time to act.


    He extended his Qi Presence up to the seven black knives tied to his belt. The Second Techniques of Wei Family''s Blade Manual, Art of Flying Sabre! The peak of this art would allow one to control up to ten sabres in the air.


    He was far from it, not even at the first stage. It was an Inner Sea Technique, after all. At most, he could control nine, and not sabres but throwing knives, and not control, but just threw them without the use of hands. And that was exactly what he needed now.


    Now!


    "Bam!"


    With a loud explosion of darkness, seven knives flew from Shan. Good thing the elemental didn''t rely on vision to perceive, a cloud was covering the sun, knives became but shades.


    Psycho-Elemental was startled, half of his twenty-something knives immediately collapsed while the rest was sent forward. Shan could probably block them, but¡­


    "Die!"


    He shouted, all his Qi gathered at the tip of the sabre. His body felt weak, the barrier broke down and he was defenseless now.


    The First Technique of Wei Clan''s Blade Manual, "Shadow Ripping Heavens". To gather one''s Qi, blade-intent, determination, and even the life in one, just one attack. And then, well, depends on your luck.


    He was never lucky, but so be it.


    Just like with Art of Flying Sabre, his move was butchered.


    It will be weak, it won''t be even fast enough, so he had to seal Elemental''s movements with his knives first.


    Shan repressed his fear. He knew that after that attack he will be completely defenseless. Still, It was the only choice.


    "Slash!"


    The moment of supreme clarity came. He could see the little beam of purple light passing through the wall of knives and then ripping into Elemental''s body.y.


    A fountain of violet blood gushed out, if the monster could scream, it differently would.


    For a second, Shan could feel immense relief.


    He took a breath.


    Then thirteen knives pierced his body at once.

 Chapter 5: Aftermath

    Chapter 5: Aftermath


    There was pain, everywhere, and nothing else.


    His feet were in pain, his stomach was in pain, his chest was, his shoulder, every part of his body.


    Pain, pain, pain.


    Somehow he managed to gasp, and his body convulsed. It was agonizing so much that he became afraid of doing next breath. He was drowning in pain.


    He could barely see. His vision was dark, darker with each passing second.


    He should move but he couldn''t even stand. Then he''ll crawl, bit by bit out of the water. He has to find his Young Master. Where is he? There, sleeping while relying on a tree. Snoring peacefully, happy merry child.


    Shan extended his hand and checked boy''s pulse. Everything seemed all right. With a great effort, he forced himself into a cross-legged position and started gathering Qi.


    He had to gather his strength and take Xin out of the forest.


    Was it even possible? What if he will collapse at some point? Have any dangerous beasts been attracted by sounds of the fighting?


    Countless problems appeared in his mind, he was about to stand up when¡­


    Cold, something cold and wet touched his cheek.


    He turned his head. A beautiful young girl with wavy blue hair was looking at him with a calming smile.


    "Aaagh!"


    Shan screamed; somehow, he was holding two knives in his hands. There were his kitchen knives. How did they get here? No matter, without hesitation he inserted one in his stomach. A new wave of pain washed over him, the girl was no more. Instead, there was a bloody grotesque brain weakly supporting itself with its trembling tentacles. The second knife went right into the wound on its "body".


    Nevertheless, it was too late; a ripple of terrible metal energy entered Shan''s head.


    His own consciousness resisted with all might, and then came the heat from the back of his head. Two forces collided.


    Bam! Something exploded inside of his mind. A light shiver ran through Shan''s body.


    Time stopped. That terrible sensation, the curse that had been tormenting him for more than seven years has vanished.


    At last, he felt free. His exhausted body started to lose consciousness. Before he fell into darkness a single thought had reverberated through Shan''s entire mind:


    "My name is¡­ Wei Shan."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Wei Xin has been somewhere for some time now. A strange fog was enveloping all sides of the world. The sky could not be seen, and neither anything beyond five steps. He wandered forth, out of desperation, but with each passing second, the fog was only becoming thicker.


    There was grass under his feet, pale, dark, and moist. An early morning kind of grass. A little circle of it was all he could see. Gradually, it began to shrink.


    "Ah!"


    He gasped, his leg froze in the air. Nothingness appeared before him. He made a step back, and the familiar willow was there to rely on. He looked at the abyss below, and then slowly lifted his head. The silhouettes of sun and moon were high in the sky, behind the shroud of white fog and black clouds.


    "Young Master! Young Master, where are you!"


    He was fascinated with the sky in front of him, but suddenly, he heard a voice coming from behind. Or many voices, for the echo was too loud and prolonged to distinguish.


    "Shan!"


    Wei Xin ran back and there he saw his servant, standing in the sea of grass. A barely visible mansion was behind him.


    "Young master, I thought I had lost you."


    "What a foggy day, please, don''t wander so early in the morning. And don''t go to that cliff, please. How many times have I told you that it is dangerous?"


    "Shan¡­"


    Shan was visibly nervous. He was worried about him very much and that made Xin feel guilty.


    "I won''t, I promise." He whispered.


    "Good, now let''s go back home."


    "Okay."


    And so they walked. At some point, Shan asked:


    "Young master, your birthday is coming soon, how are you going to celebrate?"


    "I¡­"


    Wei Xin was about to sound all his wishes, even the most one obvious, but sacred one, that he wanted to become a Martial Artist, however suddenly he heard something from behind. The wind, but not only. Something more.


    He tried to listen and that was Shan''s voice. As if the echo of his scream was coming back with a breeze. Quiet at first, but louder and louder and then...


    "Young Master¡­"


    "Wake up!"


    "Ah."


    Wei Xin opened his eyes, and immediately the light of the afternoon sun, sour like a lemon, made him blink. Blink twice, for one time wasn''t enough for his still drowsy mind to react and look aside. He lowered his face and saw a shore, the thin sandy line between the green of the forest and the purple of the lake.


    Yes, purple, but also red. As if two paints had been spilled in the lake, and now were unwilling to merge, refusing each other.


    Wei Xin felt anxiety rising from within. He looked around and saw a ravaged brain lying in a purple pond. Something black was protruding from it and before the brain was...


    "Shan!" He shouted and quickly got up. He stepped closer and when he got a good view, he almost fell down. His body went cold. Still, he maintained himself. Shan was there, lying on the grass, his face pale and his body riddled with countless bloody holes. A large knife was inserted into his belly. His breath was heavy, almost too loud. Showing just what kind of pain he was in right now.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.It took Xin several seconds to comprehend what had happened. All of this was his fault. Xin wanted to cry, to apologize, and to never ever go against Shan''s orders again.


    However, it wasn''t the time for that.


    Maybe he was a kid, naive and dreamy, irresponsible and rash. It was expected of someone who grew up reading martial arts manuals. However, he wasn''t stupid. He knew that panicking now would be disastrous.


    He had to save Shan first and to blame himself later.


    The first hurdle was the knife, the deepest of Shan''s wounds. Xin remembered the content of some manual he had read, "When you are pierced with a sword, or a spear, or an arrow, it is better to wait until you have enough Qi to close the wound or something to heal with nearby. Until then, it would be best to refrain from taking the object out."


    Shan was obviously incapable of using Qi right now, as for a cure¡­ They might have something like that at home. But he needed to bring Shan there first.


    Xin tried to lift him but quickly gave up. Shan was much bigger than he was. Dragging him was not an option; in his current state Shan wouldn''t endure something like that.


    After a dozen of seconds, Wei Xin was getting desperate as all of a sudden he saw a violet radiance with the corner of his eye.


    Something purple was shining in the water, something attractive, it was calling him, closer, come here. And he stepped closer and looked: there was a black sabre in the water. Square hilt, shining edge. Unknowingly, Wei Xin extended his hand. Then he retreated in fear. He was much more wary about strange callings and anything that could influence mind now.


    However, he didn''t dare to make a second step back. He looked at Shan, his pain, his heavy breath. There was no choice.


    Wei Xin closed his eyes, but he then opened them wide and gasped the hilt in one move.


    Violet radiance, like some shade of evening sun, had blinded him. His eyes, however, weren''t in pain. The light was strong but gentle.


    He felt a surge of energy, his body becomes light, now he was¡­ Strong?


    It was hard to believe in what was happening. He lifted his hand and shockingly the sabre was also lifted. It was lighter than a knife. Where were his knives by the way? Anyway, isn''t the time now. He resited his excitement and sprinted back to Shan.


    He could easily lift him now, though finding a position to hold him was still a bit of a problem. Then he started running through the forest, trees and grass, while praying that his memory would not fail him.


    What he couldn''t see were beasts lurking in the shadows, staring at him with their red eyes, with their mouths wet. There were many of them, many kinds, some weak and some strong. But once they saw the sabre, all of them were retreating without a thought. Purple radiance, a loud shriek. No, not all of them were retreating: some were freezing in fear.


    Soon Xin finally saw the Yifei. Glad and relieved he speed up even more.


    After that, it only wasn''t far from the home. The familiar courtyard was an unusually pleasing sight, but there was no time to appreciate it. He ran into the house, to the left, and into Shan''s room.


    The place was as depressing as ever. Dark and gloomy. Xin felt a kind of alienation at first. Like he was doing something wrong, it wasn''t his room after all, but soon the feeling was suppressed. He placed Shan on the¡­


    No bed, Okay.


    Wei Xin went out and into his room. He carefully placed Shan on the bed, and then dashed to the kitchen. There he started opening drawers one by one, slamming them loudly. In one of them, he found a bottle with red-something inside, which Shan has been using to heal his wounds since ever.


    Like that time when he cut his finger while trying the move with a¡­


    No, no time for reminiscence. Time to heal.


    First, he pulled out the knife. The blood gushed out immediately and he almost lost his footing. Only luck managed to keep him steady.


    Then he started placing ointment on the wounds. His spirit went cold then.


    He expected Shan to convulse because of the dreadfully painful cure, but he as if couldn''t feel anything. Shan''s condition was really bad.


    Xin started working faster. Then he went to the middle room, a place full of sunlight and books, and started browsing them attentive but not slowly.


    It was a long day.


    He fed Shan a blood-restoring root and burned some heart-calming grass, because of which the room became a bit smoggy, and many thing things more.


    At some point, Wei Xin noticed that the light from the window became reddish. He was shocked to find out that it was evening already, and even more so that he still has been holding the sabre. It was in his hand all the time. Shaking his head he carefully placed it on the floor.


    Next moment a wave of tiredness washed him from inside. As if it was a payment for the great strength he had been displaying earlier, he couldn''t even move now.


    Slowly, his consciousness faded.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The night was bright, full of stars. The moon was full and clear on an unclouded sky. The kid was peacefully snoring on the floor. Two piercing eyes were staring at him full of killing intent.

 Chapter 5: Long story long

    Chapter 5: Long story long


    At first, he was staring at the boy, then at the black ceiling.


    He was free now, who could expect? Seven years of torture, his spirit almost crashed, and finally, on the very last moment, a miracle came.


    Still, Shan was calm.


    After all that time, it was hard to upset him over anything.


    The uplifted sensation in his chest gradually washed off. Once again he looked at the kid. He wasn''t at fault, obviously, but that doesn''t mean he will just let him off. Neither him, nor the "dear" Emperor, nor that man.


    Shan made a bitter smile. He thought he was a calm person now; seems like he was wrong.


    Some of his wounds opened, fresh blood covered his shoulder ¡ª so hard he had clenched his fist.


    Well, that was a sign. He is tired, better to rest now. He will tell Xin everything tomorrow. At least that he has to do.


    ¡­


    Morning came with sunlight, just like ever. Wei Xin, who had been using his palm as a pillow, twitched a bit once a sunbeam reached his eyes. Very wearily he woke up, then spring up. Memories of the previous day finally flashed in his head. Shan was¡­


    Where? The bed was empty. Wei Xin was confused, then worried, and finally happy. A smile of genuine joy spread across his face. He quickly ran out of the room and to the kitchen. No one. He was lost at first but then saw the silhouette standing near the willow at the distance.


    "Shan!" He shouted while running there.


    "Shan¡­" He said while catching his breath. "Shan, are you ok? You need to return to bed, I''ll be making food from this day and¡­"


    He was speaking excitedly, but slowly his voice quieted down. Something was wrong. Shan wasn''t looking at him, only showing his back while viewing the scenery of hills. The shadow of the willow was covering him whole, except for a bunch of flickering dots of light. What''s more, his hair wasn''t in a ponytail anymore. It was set wild, dancing in the wind.


    "Good day, Xin." He said.


    "Shan, I''m sorry I¡­" Wei Xin thought that Shan was angry at him and tried to apologize, but wait, Xin? Shan had never called him anything but Young Master before. What has happened?


    "Shan¡­ is something wrong? I¡­"


    "Be silent." Shock ran through Xin''s body, he felt numb and cold.


    "Xin, do you remember all these tales I''ve told you, about the "last stand" of Wei Family, beheading enemy general, all that stuff? Of course you do. How many times you asked "Shan" to tell you this story. Well, it was false."


    "F...false?"


    "Yes, a carefully crafted lie¡­ Wait, did I said carefully? It is bullshit made up by that bastard, Wei Zu. Beheading a general, alone, ha! He didn''t even wield a sabre, preferred to breed his dirty insects."


    Shan''s voice was calm, even gentle, but Xin could feel a dreadful premonition within. As if he was standing on a sweet green grass just before an endless dark abyss.


    "Let me tell you one more story, "young master". Once, too long ago, a boy was born in Wei Clan. A special boy, the grandson of the current Patriarch, the son of the future Patriarch, he had a bright future ahead"


    "And indeed, it was bright. He was bright. A genius, praised and beloved. He became addicted to that praise and worked even harder to keep up with expectations. A little shiny star in the sky¡­ until the day he turned into a ravaging sun."


    Wei Xin''s body was numb, he could neither think nor speak


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.He wasn''t sure was it because Shan had made him so, or his brain had just shut down on its own. All he could do was to listen, until the terrible revelation.


    "That day, my awakening ceremony¡­ It was during the darkest hour of the night, according to the clan''s tradition. No lights were lit, servants and clansmen alike, countless dark silhouettes, only a purple formation was shining in the middle of a large courtyard."


    "Suddenly, twelve purple channels ran across my body, illuminating everything around, as if it was the middle of the day. How happy I was, and the first thing I did was to look at the faces around, searching the usual praise. But when I saw the eyes of my grandfather there was no happiness inside, only horror and madness. Next second a massacre began."


    "Blood and gore, my father, grandfather, and uncle were slaughtering everyone around. No servant was spared, their heads were flying off and dropping and being crashed. Do you know how strong a warrior at the Peak of Crystallization Stage? What will happen if he will try to slaughter everyone around while standing in a middle of a crowd? Like a giant meat grinder¡­"


    "Blood was everywhere, bones were flying around. At some point my Mother ran to me, trying to hug, to comfort, but too bad she hadn''t noticed an eye hanging from her shoulder. Then I lost my consciousness."


    "Next day I woke up to the sound of my father and grandfather arguing. The old man was shouting about how I''ll lead the clan to glory! What glory, the glory of killing their own? The glory of being a monster? You know, Xin, many things have changed after the unification. If it was the Hundred Warring Clans Period I would have been brought up with a daily training of killing and torturing. But I wasn''t, so I thought they were mad, everyone was mad! However, when you think that the world is insane, it''s probably you who''s abnormal. I was such a kid, just like you, Xin. I thought they were ruthless, but actually, they weren''t ruthless enough."


    "Have you heard the rumor about Emperor having twelve meridians? It''s no more than that, a rumor. Commoners can''t know, but Wei Clan has been around for a while; we saw him rise, this "genius" who had archived Synchronization Realm before the age of thirty and reached its peak in his fifties. He has only nine meridians. Of supreme quality, with a greater element as a base, but only nine. What would''ve happened if he heard about someone like myself, a direct threat to his rule?"


    "As I''ve said, not ruthless enough. It''s easy to kill a servant, but what about your own kinsman? "We were betrayed and saw how almost two hundred years of Clan''s history vanished within the smoke in the sky..."


    "At that time I was here, in the New Lands, send for an external training. A mere excuse to have me away from the dangers of the mainland. I had kind of depression at that time, and neither Wei Yang nor Wei Yin was paying much attention to me. They were really martial arts fanatics, training like mad, and who cares about some kid''s worries."


    "But Wei Zu, he was different. He was sharp, crafty, he saw something strange about my existence. He asked right questions and being a dumb and lonely kid over the time I''ve told him everything. Funny, right? Grandfather gave me an artifact to keep my cultivation level hidden, but what use if I reveal all by myself?"


    "And so, he created his plan, designed a nightmare. Truly, what a monster your father is, Wei Xin."

 Chapter 7: One Week

    Chapter 7: One Week


    Shan could feel his wounds itching; he was speaking for too long. With a tired sigh, he sat down and cleared his throat. It was a long story but he had to tell it. Not for that brat, but for himself. He wondered how the kid felt right now. His expression was blank, was he shocked? Well, maybe, but who cares. It was only the beginning.


    "Your father, right. I don''t know who your mother was, but she''s differently dead. You see, Xin, white hair isn''t exactly normal, it''s a sign of the great sickness called Inner Death. It is hereditary and can even skip several generations. But when it wakes, it swallows the current host from inside like a beast. You had it since birth, so your mother was already sick when you were born."


    "But you are alive, still, and that is his fault. He brought you from a two-years-long expedition to the Unknown Regions, said your name, and hasn''t explained anything else. Each day he had been feeding you expensive medicine, wasted so much just to keep you alive for several years more. There wasn''t any cure, only temporary measures. You had three years at most. His brothers frowned at him, advised to give you a quick death while you haven''t tasted life yet. I thought they were cruel, but now I know that everything is relative¡­"


    "When we got the news about the destruction of the Clan, the family didn''t wait for any last stand, no one sane would do that. Unlike with the Clan, there was no unexpected attack, by the Emperor himself, his strongest generals, and Royal Guard. No, we weren''t of any importance. I guess your father told them that I was there, in the mainland, so his majesty didn''t spare an eye for the Wei Family. It was to give us an escape route."


    "And so we quietly left, right to this hidden mansion at the very edge of inhabited territories. No one could find us there, and no one could hear the screams."


    "It happened at night. While everyone was sleeping, a swarm of terrible insects was realized. They were coming from everywhere. Drawers, shelves, walls, even the ceiling and the floor.


    As if the entire place was long as their nest."


    "It wasn''t even a battle; two brothers-patriarchs were fighting bravely, but what surprise, someone had poisoned them. And then they were attacked from behind.


    "I lasted even less. The Cultivation level of the Nine Stage of Qi Gathering wasn''t of much use against an unusual enemy and without any real experience. Managed to faint almost instantly."


    "When I woke up, I saw his face, a bit confused but full of determination. The determination to kill his family. First, he made a circle. His brothers were shouting at him, but soon their shouts lost words when he started breaking their bones to make a circle out of their bodies. A perfect circle. Their families, two wives, and two little girls followed after. Then it was servants'' turn. I have to admit, he was a really good doctor. Or maybe specialist would be a better word. No one died in the process, not even a drop of blood was wasted. Only their shapes became weird. The kind that gives you the creeps when you look too close and try to imagine.


    I was watching everything from the side, can''t say what I was thinking, I don''t remember. But what I can never forget is what followed next."


    "It was a vision of death; he placed you in the middle, and then placed some red stone in your hand. Then he activated the formation. "Divine Sacrifice", how he called it, what a lofty name."


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."I saw a grown man age in mere seconds, wither, and die. I saw children dry and turn to ashes. Do you know what happened after? He cried, that bastard fell to his knees and cried. He took an urn and started hastily gathering the ash!"


    "How he f*cking dared!"


    Bam! A loud explosion followed his words. Shan''s fist burrowed deep into the ground.


    Sweetness filled his mouth, a fine line of red came from his lips.


    "Yet you still wasn''t cured, only got ten years more. He still needed me. A person with Twelve Meridians worth more than a hundred of Inner Sea Experts. However, you were too weak at that time. My vitality would have destroyed your body. Sadly, your father was awfully busy about something. He couldn''t see you grow, so he decided to use me instead."


    Shan caressed his nape.


    "That curse, light or something. That made me into a slave. He put it on me, but I wasn''t unconscious or completely brainwashed. I was there, in a cage without a will, without hope. Living in the shadow of death scheduled for your Awakening. There I was going to kill myself, and you were going to born anew.


    "But no more, I''m free! Free, aha-ha-ha-ha!" Shan slowly was slowly becoming agitated as he was speaking, and finally, he started to laugh. For the first time in seven years, he was feeling free, for the first time in seven years, there was a future ahead for him, for the first time he was laughing¡­


    "Thank you, young master, thank you for your stupidity, thanks for that bastard psycho-elemental. I''m alive, alive!"


    After some time he calmed down, his face turned to the sky. He stood up and looked at Xin, at his lowered face.


    "And you know, Xin, I won''t kill you. Not because I''m a good person, far from it. But because there''s no point. You are nothing, Wei Xin, a mere toy for Wei Zu, maybe just some experiment for him, maybe some kind of leftover from your mother. That person, that sentimental fool is incapable of holding anything dear, truly dear."


    Shan smiled, excitement was burning inside of his chest.


    "Well then, don''t you dare run away. I still have some use for you."


    He walked several steps but suddenly turned back.


    "Oh, from that day make your own food, "young master". I''ll be cultivating" He said and left, humming a cheerful melody.


    The boy was left alone, in the shadow of the willow.


    For some time, Xin was simply standing there, staring at his legs. Then he felt cold pricking on his arms. The wind wasn''t warm anymore.


    Slowly he headed toward the mansion.


    ...


    The next several days Xin spent, or rather wasted, in a mindless state. Or a state when he desired to be mindless, to stop thinking and have a blank head.


    He was sitting and staring at the wall, he was lying and staring at the ceiling, and at nights he was burrowing deep into the blanket and staring at the dark veil of his own mind.


    Xin''s world was broken, and so was he.


    All that time Shan was sitting in the courtyard. He was holding him hostage, but Wei Xin didn''t even dare to look at him, not to mention trying to escape.


    One more day came to an end. Wei Xin slowly crawled on his bed.


    Unknowingly, the sabre that was lying on the floor slightly vibrated. It realized a bleak purple radiance, shrouding Wei Xin''s little body.


    The following day he woke up unusually energized. It was still early morning. Slowly, he turned his head and looked at the window.


    Today was his birthday.

 Chapter 8: Spirit Root Awakening (1)

    Chapter 8: Spirit Root Awakening (1)


    Shan has been sitting in the middle of the courtyard, under a parasol driven into the earth and a veil of beast skin that hung from it, blocking the sunlight.


    Time to time his face was reddening, and he had to throw up some crimson-black substance into the bucket he had nearby.


    After one more such occasion, he sighed wearily and closed his eyes. Once again, he restored the expression of deep concentration.


    "Blood-restoring root, entire plant in one portion, I should''ve had taught him better."


    He complained in his mind with annoyance, but in a way, it wasn''t so bad. At least the blood overflow was helping with getting the impurities out, he had to eat some vitality-restoring herbs to compensate for it, though.


    Right now he was occupied with clearing and restoring his meridian system, for during the last seven years he was strictly forbidden to cultivate and gather more than a set amount of Qi. Everything to stop him from breaking his shackles.


    That damaged his health quite a lot: his meridians were thinned, weakened, dry, and full of impurities. Fragile so much that he had almost burned them while running and fighting the Elemental.


    Shameful display, he thought, reddened, and vomit once more.


    All of that was a huge mental burden, but it felt minor in comparison to the feeling of cultivating again. It was a joy both mental and physical; itchy at first, soon the pleasure of Qi running overwhelmed him. As if he, after wandering a desert for seven years, he suddenly stumbled upon a heavenly oasis.


    Sadly, it wasn''t the best possible location.


    His Element was Darkness so some deep and dark place would have suited him more. On this mountain, the Sun was too dominant.


    The local underground was, sadly, not an option. Several formations restricted the Qi production in that place to hide it from possible Qi-search.


    There are several types of Qi, Elements, and while they vary a lot, most people rarely have any.


    An average cultivator has to be content with the most common Elementless Qi. At least it is abundant everywhere.


    Only talented individuals with at least Six Meridians could feel Elemental Qi. The Fire of Yang, the Earth of Yin-Yang, the Water of Ying, and the Wind of Yang-Yin.


    The two great opposites, Yin and Yang, were the measurement of all things, and the four basic Elements were as balanced as it gets.


    After the basic elements, there were mutated ones. They were much stronger for the balance, after all, isn''t the key to destructive power.


    Such was Qi of Dry Sand, or of Smoke.


    People weren''t born with them, only gained as a result of some accident.


    One prominent master, for example, started feeling the Qi of Steam after almost getting boiled in a water.


    Steam was a more Yang version of Wind.


    Such people are geniuses, but as the saying goes, there''s always Heavens beyond Heavens.


    And the next Heavens were Greater Elements. Shrouded in mystery, little was known of their nature.


    They could be gained only after a second mutation, or a great luck in other words.


    Masters of old were rumored to have control of Lighting, almost the extreme of Yang, of Stars.


    There were talks that Emperor Tian Long himself had an affinity to the Sun.


    Greater Elements were different in their nature, but one thing was definite for them all: great might. Far surpassing that of normal or even Mutated Elements.


    The question is, why did Shan bother to recall all that stuff?


    Well, every genius needs sometimes to remind himself about his genius. Ha!


    ¡­


    Shan opened his eyes. The time has come, his Plan has to be executed now. With a move of his sleeve, he wiped the remaining dirt from his lips and crawled out of the parasol.


    He walked to the kitchen and there he saw Xin, sitting on a chair while crunching on a barely cleaned carrot. The boy twitched when he saw him, and the carrot fell and rolled under the table. Wei Shan wasn''t in the mood to mock the kid now.


    "Let''s go." He bluntly said and without a second glance lead Xin to the outer courtyard. When he saw the well and the seal lying around he slightly smirked:


    "You better not to drink from there, the water is poisoned."


    Wei Xin was staring blankly as his once servant was drawing with his leg complicated patterns on the sand. "Qi-Gathering Formation", several words surfaced in his mind. He saw it more than once in many manuals he has read. Oh, and during the lessons, too. Shan''s leg was shining in the process.


    "That''s about it," said Shan finishing the final line of the circle, "Who knows what element you will have, the Wei Family got kind of deviant from the clan in that regard, so I''ve designed it to gather any kind of Qi. Let your body choose which will suit. It will take some time, though."


    "You are welcome to sit in, "young master", don''t be shy." He said in a sarcastic tone to wake Xin from a daze.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.The boy silently followed the order.


    "Now then, the key is to be patient. When you will start feeling your spirit root, don''t try to infuse it with Qi at once. It''s like growing a plant, it can drown if you won''t be careful." He said.


    Wei Xin did as he was told; he wasn''t wary of any kind of deception from Shan, his life was already in his hands, what would be the point?


    After several minutes the air became denser, it was harder for Xin to breath now.


    "Don''t just sit there, imagine your crown as a dry sand and air as water. That''s what you get for reading manuals as an entertainment and not studying them by heart, should''ve listened better in classes."


    Shouted Shan while resting his chin on hand.


    Wei Xin followed his instructions, and soon a cold sensation appeared in his head. Not harmful cold, but relaxing, cleansing. He suddenly felt at ease. That was Qi, the primordial energy of Heavens and Earth, everything in its basic form.


    He concentrated, trying to guide it to his Spirit Root. No use. He tried again, feeling a bit fearful about Shan but suddenly, he stopped. Right, has he read all these manuals for entertainment only? Into his head and out his *ss hole, no. He calmed down and started to absorb more; soon the Qi overwhelmed his mind, a slight feeling of floating appeared and then¡­


    "Chi." Something broke, the Qi vanished at once, and Xin saw a new space open deep in his own consciousness.


    There was a flower, white but bulging with red trembling veins across its surface. Around it was a sea of blood.


    That was his Spirit Root, and it was far from normal.


    According to descriptions, it should be red, and the sea of blood wasn''t mentioned at all.


    Its current appearance was the result of "Divine Sacrifice" carried by Wei Zu; he killed more than twenty people, several of which were masters, to fill this deathly parasite of a Spirit Root with enough vitality.


    Still, Shan has told him that even that amount could only prolong his life for ten years at most. Truly, what a terrible disease, Inner Death.


    Actually, not even once a person sick of it managed to awake his spirit root. Even already established masters, even those at the Inner Sea Realm, were losing their cultivation the moment the sickness was awakening in them.


    Many years ago Wei Zu put a lot of thought into how he could cure it and, being the medical genius he is, he actually found a cure, sort of.


    The problem was directly related to sick person''s Spirit Root. Basically, it was some kind of anomaly that was transforming the Spirit Root into a vicious leech, so instead of transferring Qi, it was absorbing its host''s vitality.


    The question was, where vitality was disappearing to? It couldn''t just vanish, could it? And the Spirit Root was only becoming weaker with absorption, not stronger.


    What''s more, the more it absorbing the faster it was absorbing¡­


    After some researches Wei Zu concluded that vitality wasn''t vanishing, it was transforming, right, into some kind of anti-vitality. Everything has an opposite, the law of Yin and Yang¡­


    Yes, that''s it! He thought and clapped his hands.


    But the problem remained, analyzing his own theory Wei Zu came to the right but unsatisfactory conclusion: to cure the sickness, he had to transform anti-vitality back into vitality.


    "..."


    Was it possible? Any other doctor would say no, Wei Zu would stay silent.


    The extreme Yin has a bit of Yang, the extreme Yang has a bit of Yin, so the extreme amount, or rather concentration, of anti-vitality should start to transform into vitality...


    The next line of his thought process was confusing even for Wei Zu himself. So, if he wants anti-vitality to turn into vitality he has to gather an extreme amount of anti-vitality. But how? The same way, by infusing an extreme amount of vitality into the sick Spirit Root! That way it will turn into an extreme amount of anti-vitality, which then turn into an extreme amount of vitality! And then¡­ A circle, a perfect wheel!


    His head was almost spinning when he came up with that idea.


    But sadly, he couldn''t actually accomplish it. Wei Zu planned to use Wei Shan as a source of vitality, and the first bunch of people to prolong the life of Wei Xin for a bit until he will be able to endure it.


    By the time of his Awakening, he should be strong enough to endure the vitality of Twelve Meridians and transcendent the disease.


    However, he failed, miserably.


    Not only Wei Shan got out of his control, Wei Xin was now trying to awake his spirit root without him.


    If Wei Zu knew what was happening now he would have been screaming at top of his lungs.


    The Awakening would speed up the vitality absorption by thousand times!


    The three years remaining from the sacrifice will be exhausted in few hours. Unknowingly, the shadow of death approached the young boy.

 Chapter 9: Spirit Root Awakening (2)

    Chapter 9: Spirit Root Awakening (2)


    "He''s taking his time."


    Shan was getting bored, should he even be present? Yes, he should. He should be here and he should observe. Wei Zu said that the Awakening was a critical time for someone with Inner Death. He was the one making the boy go through the ceremony, executing him in a way. Well, such was his fate. He was simply speeding it up a bit.


    Suddenly, Shan frowned.


    He could feel the scent of blood in the air.


    ¡­


    Is something wrong? Wondered Xin while looking at his Spirit Root. It was absorbing Qi, that was normal, the problem is, it was doing that on its own. Once the Qi was entering Xin''s body, it was immediately going straight toward the Root. Shouldn''t he guide it or something?


    Either way, there wasn''t much he could do. Mostly because he was afraid. Shan has told him to do the awakening. In case of failure¡­ Who knows what he will do.


    The more energy the Root was absorbing, the faster it was absorbing, and greedier. Soon the tight sensation vanished from the air; the formation couldn''t replenish Qi fast enough anymore. At that moment, something happened:


    "Shi~"


    Xin awoke from the trance and looked at the Spirit Root.


    The absorption has stopped. Was the Awakening complete?


    Good if so, he thought but then...


    A strange tremble ran through the Root and the ocean of blood. It was trembling louder and louder. Wei Xin had a bad premonition. Something was wrong.


    "Shi~!"


    The blood started to swirl. It was getting faster and faster, absorbing by the spirit root. Slowly the ocean started to shrink.


    Wei Xin gasped. Everything was wrong. He tried to stop the absorption and leave the meditation, but then his face paled.


    He couldn''t, he couldn''t stop the meditation. Fear arose inside of his soul. He was panicking and made several more attempts, all to no success. Soon the sea of blood transformed into a devilish red whirlpool.


    The boy could not even scream; he was imprisoned inside his own body.


    ¡­


    Shan smiled, but there was no joy in that smile.


    "Looks like there are really some problems¡­"


    The boy was trembling and the scent of blood was so thick that it reminded him of his own Awakening.


    What an unpleasant memory.


    He knew that this will happen from the beginning, and still, he wasn''t feeling much guilty. Xin''s time was almost up already, he only had several years more.


    Shan''s plan was like that: he had to deal with Wei Zu, but he didn''t know where he is. So, he had to lure him somehow. This mansion was an option, but Wei Zu could come here at any moment, and as of now, Shan was still weaker than him. Therefore, that location was unsuitable. He had to force Wei Zu to come to some other place. Now, there was only one thing that will differently catch the betrayer''s attention: Xin. Of course, one could presume that Wei Zu wasn''t planning to meet Xin ever again, why would he fake his death otherwise. However, Shan knew that man, that sentimental fool. Maybe in secret, but he will want to see his child.


    But not with his corpse. Then he''ll just go mad. Wei Zu doesn''t have guts to take revenge or even kill himself.


    Now, there was only one way.


    "Sorry, but I need your name, Xin."


    A genius avenging Wei Clan, who else could it be in eyes of Wei Zu?


    He will impersonate the brat for as long as it will take to lure the snake out. The only problem was the real Wei Xin, he couldn''t let him stay alive.


    He was the only clue that could lead to Shan and, while he hated to admit it, Wei Zu was definitely smart enough to dig it out of anywhere but a grave. Or maybe that urn.


    Of course, Xin will die soon.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.But even that time could be critical.


    So, to deal with him Shan has chosen the method that will make him feel less guilty: by the Awakening.


    If it will kill him, then who cares. He had only a few years either way.


    It the boy will miraculously manage to survive and cure his illness, then he will think a bit more about it. He wasn''t so ruthless, after all.


    But that will be bad, like a crack on his plan.


    Still, for some reason, Shan could feel disappointment looking at the boy growing weaker and weaker.


    "Hey, Xin, at least die like a man. You can''t act like a clueless puppy for all your life, even if it''s that short. Wake up!"


    ¡­


    Wei Xin felt as if a hammer struck him on his head. Overly familiar feeling, but the pain wasn''t something whose traces he wanted to follow.


    Right, pain. At least it washed the panic off. The awakening call he needed so much. He can''t panic now, he has to find a way to deal with the problem. At the current pace, the blood (or vitality) reserve will be exhausted in a span of an hour.


    Xin tried to stop the absorption, to slow it down at least. But no use, nothing works!


    Can''t panic, can''t panic.


    Maybe the logical thing doesn''t work, but something should, right?


    For example¡­ speeding it up?


    That''s, that''s the way, right!


    Shan has told him that the Spirit Root should be nourished gradually, or something bad could happen.


    He didn''t know what, or whether it will even work with his savage beast of a spirit root, but what else is there to do? Moreover, how worse could it get?


    Wei Xin made the first attempt, the result immediately surpassed his wildest expectations.


    At once, the blood took the shape of a tornado. His Spirit Root trembled, its bloody veins enlarged but the surface became even whiter.


    No, no¡­ For an entire minute, Xin was helplessly watching how the ocean of blood was shrinking to the size of a sea, then even less.


    Will he die? He''ll die, he''s going to die!


    Shock, pure shock far surpassing anything Wei Xin has ever felt before. The image of death smiling at him, weakness binding him to the ground. Death, he didn''t want it, he¡­ he didn''t want anything but to live now!


    It was the most basic desire of any living being, but for that lost, broken child it was similar to an island of light in the middle of suffocating sea of darkness.


    Whatever guilt or confuse he felt before - it was nothing. He wanted to live, even if the entire world will have to die.


    And that meant he shouldn''t stop now. Wei Xin silenced all his emotions.


    The continued speeding up the absorption.


    The tornado grew, the lake shrunk to a pond.


    However, nothing could stop the boy now; with a shocking calmness, he was blowing out the candle of his life, all for the slight chance that the flame will get stronger in turn.


    "Wishful thinking", thought Shan while looking at the dying boy. Somehow, he was in a bad mood.


    "Should I go for the urn now? The wind is strong recently."


    Maybe the boy was insisting, that was admirable, surely. Sadly, there is no reward for an attempt. At this point, the scent of blood permeated all mansion.


    Wait, what is that sound? Shan''s frowned. He turned to the wall of the mansion when¡­


    "Bam!"


    His eyes and mouth opened wide.


    That is...


    "Ac-ch!" He started to cough because some of the dust from the broken wall got into his throat.


    Only then he confirmed that he wasn''t just seeing things. His body froze.


    A large black sabre shining with purple radiance brighter than the sun itself has just broken straight through the stone wall. The most shocking thing, it was flying on its own.


    The legendary weapon of Wei Clan, the treasure of Wei Family, Sabre of Violet Dawn.

 Chapter 10: Violet Dawn

    Chapter 10: Violet Dawn


    There are two kinds of weapons; some are just tools, while some have a soul.


    What weapon is more likely to gain a spirit of its own, a great artifact crafter by a master smith, a masterwork made of countless formations and metals, or a peasant''s hoe? Artifact obviously, it is harder to break.


    However, if a hoe somehow manages to spend several years in the hands of a true master, it could also get enriched by the wielder''s Battle Intent and, in a way, become alive. Then the weapon and its wielder will be like soulmates; such weapons depend on their masters, share their mental stare, power, and even death.


    However, there is also another way to make a Spirit Weapon; it is much harder and a matter of chance mostly.


    If you forge an artifact from the remains of a strong beast it will keep a portion of animal''s soul.


    Over the time it might develop into a true Weapon Spirit.


    But there was a huge difference. This kind of weapon wasn''t bound to anyone, it still could be used as a normal artifact, but the true immense power of the Spirit couldn''t be unleashed unless it recognized its master and usually, they were very picky.


    The Violet Dawn was made from a Stone Roc killed by the Great Founder of Wei Family one hundred and fifty years ago.


    Since that time it has acknowledged only one master.


    ¡­


    "Zu!"


    Wei Xin heard the bird''s cry, clean and high, like a vast blue sky. The silence of both the future and the past has shattered. He saw a purple flame; he saw a giant bird with wings spread far apart flying inside his consciousness before the sea of blood. That bird, the sabre¡­


    For some time he was confused. He looked at the bird, the Violet Dawn, the legendary sabre of Wei Family. Does it want to save him?


    The boy felt excited, but then he noticed the bird''s eyes. Crystal, purple, shining with agitation, fever, immense madness and obsession while looking at the sea of blood.


    Then he understood, somehow, and that understanding almost crippled his spirit.


    He wanted to scream, to stop it, and maybe he could, but he couldn''t bring himself to. His soul froze.


    ¡­


    Shan stood up; he has finally understood what was going on. The Sabre of Violet Dawn has only ever had one master: Wei Yang, the last patriarch of the Wei Family. It''s hard to make a Spirit Weapon acknowledge you as a master, but if it will, its devotion will surpass anything. For a long time, The Violet Dawn had lost the sign of its master, it became desperate, but now, at last, it has found him.


    And was willing to join him again.


    The sabre was not helping Wei Xin; it didn''t even know who he was. Right now, it was committing suicide. It wished to join its master, and it could feel his presence somewhere in the sea of blood.


    So, could Wei Xin stop it? Maybe, but his choice has already been made. He wanted to live, and that was his last chance.


    The violet bird dived into the blood, the devilish tornado. Did it really know what it was doing, did it really know that its master was dead, that it will die too? Who knows, The Sabre¡­


    "Wait!" Shouted the boy at last and tried everything to stop the bird; his vision went black and his body went numb, however, it was too late. The blood swallowed the Roc, a strong purple radiance spread across his consciousness.


    His Spirit Root shined in the void of darkness, pale redness colored its surface and then deepened, and then it became dark-crimson. The veins, originally swelled, expanded even more.


    The absorption has stopped and Wei Xin slowly opened his eyes.


    Bright daylight.


    Cold breeze.


    Everything was so blurry, everything¡­ thought the child while tears were coming from his eyes.


    "A¡­ah¡­"


    He cried like a pitiful baby, he was beating the ground, he was tired, so tired. Why does this happen? What''s wrong with this world, what''s wrong with himself? Why his existence so wretched?


    Why!?


    Shan looked at the crying kid, at the black stone of a sabre lying before him. Slowly, he bowed and then sighed.


    "Too many deaths in vain..."


    "From this moment you aren''t Wei anymore."


    "Leave this mansion by the end of the week and never come back. I will set the defense formations to self-destruct, so the place will be a beast paradise soon."


    After that, he placed a little bag on his shoulder and simply left.


    At some point, he thought about that chest in the underground. Should he? No, enough of the past already.


    "I need a change of pace¡­" He said and gave the boy a final look. He has already calmed down and was simply sitting on the ground with a blank look on his face.


    Seems like he was Elementless, what a letdown, as for the amount of meridians¡­


    "Six."


    Neither bad nor good, well, that''s for a normal warrior. For a normal warrior Six would actually be a great number but for Shan¡­


    "Trash." He said and started to descend from the mountain.¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings....


    When Wei Xin calmed down, first he wiped his tears. Then stood up and walked to the Sabre. He tried to lift it but no use. He couldn''t even move it.


    The boy wasn''t too disappointed, it was expected. He walked into the house and to the kitchen.


    There he activated the heating formation, filled a pot with water and sliced several vegetables in. Then, after some time, he took the pot from the fire and stated eating directly from it with a big wooden spoon.


    Not the most pleasant lunch he ever had.


    Then he headed to his room and immediately collapsed into the bed. Sleep took over him in no time...


    When Xin woke up it was already night. He shook his head and walked to the inner courtyard. There he sat near a carrot garden and started cultivating.


    He knew all the basics about the process because of all the manuals he has read.


    Still, he was afraid that there might be some problems with his Spirit Root; it looked really bulged now, could it even work?


    At first, he tried to be careful, slowly feeling the Qi in the air. It was there, many currents of colorful energy. Yellow of Earth, Red of Fire¡­ Sadly only one, the most basic and white was useful for him. Elementless Qi, the weakest of them all. Well, at least it was abundant everywhere.


    Xin started absorbing it, bit by bit because he was afraid that it could awake the hunger of his Spirit Root.


    However, soon he lost himself in the feeling of bliss.


    He could feel the Qi spreading across his skin, itchy but immensely enjoyable as if he was taking a hot bath after a tiring day. No, even better.


    It was the effect of the first cultivation.


    Many people at the beginning of their cultivation were so absorbed in that feeling that they were only waking up the following day, severely dehydrated and hungry like wolves. After all, only after Synchronization Realm warriors could survive without food.


    That''s why in many manuals it was recommended for the first session to be supervised. Sadly, there wasn''t anyone to do that for Wei Xin and when he woke up to the morning shine he almost immediately fell down; his throat was dry like a desert.


    "Ha¡­" Strangely, next second an invigorating sensation ran through his body. Was it some effect of cultivation he didn''t know about?


    He almost thought about cultivating again but quickly restricted himself. Better not to try luck, he quickly ran to the kitchen.


    After an hour he once again sat behind carrots and crossed his legs. The second time wasn''t so exciting and by the third, there was no fun at all. Only anxiety now, he still couldn''t break through.


    He was cultivating daily without breaks and that, frankly, was a bit strange; how could he keep up with that increasingly more mundane and tiring process?


    Anyway, the week was approaching its end, the forest was growing darker. At last, after the sixth day, the hurdle was finally passed.


    He managed to concentrate an entire layer of Qi that was covering his body at one dot slightly lower his neck.


    "Chi!"


    The acupuncture opened and the Qi directly surged into his Upper Shoulders Meridian.


    Xin felt happy and relieved; now it was just a matter of time. The Qi he had accumulated during the past five days almost completely filled the meridian. He could feel a new strength in his arms.


    Still, it wasn''t time to relax.


    Now he was sorry he hadn''t eaten much before that session. He should fill the meridian completely in one go.


    The boy started working. What he didn''t notice was the strange green hue of his Qi...


    Finally, after five more hours the meridian became full. The feeling of strength and invigoration filled his body to the brim. He entered the First Stage of Qi Gathering Realm.


    Wei Xin opened his eyes. It was night, and stars were unusually shiny. Countless bright dots confusing the eyes; even on that mountain, it was a rare occasion.


    Xin walked to the outer courtyard. There, under the shine of the sky, he easily found the black Sabre. He could see it was dead now. No purple hue, no intent. Its edge wasn''t even sharp now. Only in comparison, though. He still managed to cut his finger after pressing it too hard.


    Wei Xin bitted his lips and lifted the Sabre, it was still hard for him and he could feel how the Qi in his meridian was slowly draining out.


    Then he began his long walk to the willow.


    The night was cool; drops of his sweat were trembling in the wind, even stronger than his hands.


    At last, he placed the Sabre on the ground of the cliff. His hands went numb; his eyes were fascinated with the look. Countless stars, some shining in the lake. Only one home, at the very edge of the village, was still full of light. One yellow dot between uncountable silver.


    Ignoring his weeping hands he started to dig. Time was going by; the moon was traveling across the sky. With his fingers dirty he once again took the Sabre and then placed it into the grave.


    After he covered it with earth and deeply bowed.


    Well, what''s now?

 Chapter 11: New Beginning

    Chapter 11: New Beginning


    There was no answer, only the wind became stronger.


    Xin sat down. Better to think it out: his every next step, his future, and so one.


    First, what is his objective? To survive. And what he has to do for it?


    Cure his sickness, obviously. For a time being it wasn''t bothering him anymore, but he didn''t believe it has just gone away. He still needed to find a cure. But how? Inner Death was known to be incurable, it has troubled many and that many weren''t just waiting for their deaths.


    That many, perhaps, were better than he is. So, what he has that they didn''t?


    Wei Zu. His father¡­


    Was he really an unfeeling monster? Was Xin just some kind of experiment for him? Or maybe simply a "thing" left from his mother? The boy made a bitter smile. He knows nothing about that person, it''s better not to put any trust in him.


    There wasn''t even guarantee that he could help him now.


    Then what? Should he become a doctor himself? For that, he should head to the mainland.


    Well, at least that was a plan. He couldn''t stay here either way, getting eaten by beasts wasn''t what he was striving for, after all.


    And so the boy started his slow descent from the mountain¡­


    Then he ran back. He should at least prepare, right?


    First Xin found a big bag, almost half his size, and started gathering food and medicine. Looks like Shan has also searched the place: many drawers were empty.


    However, all he could find he was bringing with him. He felt a slight pity pulling the vegetables, but a man has to be a man. Survival first.


    Then he looked at the sky. Next step was a bit scary.


    He found and ignited a candle, then entered his room. He looked over the place and felt a bit relieved. Right, he doesn''t have a key so it is impossible.


    Just in case he tried to open the unseen formation, however, it was sealed tight. Even his new strength wasn''t of much use. Well, that''s¡­


    Wait, there was still one more passage in Shan''s room. But Xin didn''t worry, it was obvious that it was also closed. With a carefree expression, he walked there, extended his hand and¡­


    "Ch."


    The floor vanished, a hole full of darkness revealed itself.


    Wei Xin shivered, but sadly, no choice. He supposed to be a man now, and man can''t be afraid of darkness.


    Good thing there was a ladder, bad thing he had to somehow bring a candle with him. The boy started to think.


    ¡­No, that would be¡­ Just¡­


    Xin, no one will see, it''s okay.


    He said to himself and tied the candle to his head. He was glad that he couldn''t see himself now. It was slightly hot even with a layer of bronze blocking the dripping wax. He should hurry or else his head will get burned.


    Down the hole, a large corridor spanning forward appeared before him. Steps were silent there, the ground felt like moist earth.


    Each step was like the previous; his head was getting hot. At least the shadows were burning fast under the light of the candle. Gladly the walk didn''t last long.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.He entered a room. There he saw a chest and besides it¡­


    An Urn. Probably that Urn. But his mind was clear, there was no time for that. Let the urn be an urn, the boy lowered his eyes and opened the chest.


    "That''s..?"


    Inside he found a short sabre, very short as if made for a kid. It looked kind of fat, its length was only about eighty cm while the width was just a little less than Violet Dawn''s.


    Xin looked closer, it was made of steel, its edges were black while overall it was shiny-silver with golden patterns engraved on the blade''s surface. And it was light, Xin could lift it with ease.


    He brandished it few times, and with satisfied expression strapped to his waist.


    Then once again he looked into the chest, hoping that his previous impression was wrong. Sadly, it wasn''t. His smile froze. It was empty, nothing else. Only some clothes with more clothes underneath. Where''s the gold?


    Xin knew that the underground was connected to the cave under the cliff where they were keeping money.


    Shan was usually using the cliff path because it was faster; well, looks like he made some sort of mistake. Has Shan already taken the money away?


    The boy once again looked over the place making sure to avoid the urn with his gaze. Then he disappointedly sighed and started heading back.


    At least he found a weapon.


    Once he got to the surface he blew out the candle. The room was still dark, but a pale grey light was flowing from the door. The earliest shine of the day. Time to go.


    He placed the bag on his shoulder, strapped the loose sabre tighter, and strode to the road descending the mountain.


    Before departing he took one last look at his home. How many memories he had there, he thought, and they were even happy until he remembered that he had been playing a hero on a graveyard while exploiting a slave. The nostalgia quickly extinguished. The morning mist tightened, the place was becoming more and more blurry.


    "I need a change of pace." Thought the young boy and started the descent.


    ¡­


    After several hours of walking, interrupted by several breaks, Xin found an interesting place. The road ended in a rock, now he was standing atop of a slope, overlooking the world.


    He saw the distance, the horizon, and large trees on grass and stone ridden surface of the mountain. Everything was so vast, but the sky was vaster it all. The earth was a shadow; the sky was the light.


    Wei Xin felt small before the immeasurable, this breathtaking scenery overwhelmed him; he unconsciously relied on a tree, his face and the trunk in the yellow light of the dawn.


    Zi!


    The boy lifted his foot; there was a gold coin underneath. What a luck! He searched the place and found several more circular shadows lying on the ground. After some time the shadows were stripped, the coins were gold.


    He found a saber, wealth¡­ Maybe he was really lucky. The boy, full of joy, once again looked at the scenery. It was still vast, but so what?


    He boldly stepped forward.


    His path was still dark of shadows, but at least he could see the bright sky beyond.

 Chapter 12: Job

    Chapter 12: Job


    For such a small community the Village of Azure Lake wasn''t a united place. It was founded roughly six years ago, on the very edge of inhabited territories, in order to create a last safe point for travelers and adventurers departing to Unknown Regions.


    It was also attractive to cartographers, spirit beasts researchers as well as warriors desiring to experience real battles to the death, something so easy to find at Unknown Regions. They were staying there up to several years.


    However, in comparison to other settlements of the same kind, the Village of Azure Lake was less popular. The Government wasn''t getting much of it, and in turn, the funding was getting lower and lower.


    Soon the place became an "unofficial" departing point for people who couldn''t get into better places because of lack of money or some other, more shabby reasons.


    Peculiar individuals, in short.


    Therefore, no one was surprised when a young boy suddenly decided to join in.


    Or rather, no one cared.


    ¡­


    "30 silver for Three-Headed Wolf''s brain¡­ 15 silver for the root of the Flower of Dancing Inferno¡­"


    Xin was standing between two roads while looking at a large wooden board.


    Noticeboard, the place where you put up a request and wait until some poor kid would agree to do it for you for food.


    Right now, sadly, the board was mostly empty. There were only several tasks and most required the Third Stage of Qi Gathering or above.


    Wei Xin signed and then shivered when someone put a hand on his hair.


    "Hello, Xin! How''s your day?" Asked a sweet and melodious voice.


    Xin looked back.


    "It''s bad."


    "Bad, how so?"


    A fourteen years old girl was standing before him. She was dressed in a green open shoulder dress. Her hair was long and brown, the color of a young tree, her face bright and cheerful, like always with a smile. A beauty mark was located to the left of her green eyes.


    "No job."


    "That''s sad, but cheer up! If anything, big sis Li Hua could help you find a work at the Master''s place."


    Li Hua was a pupil of Master Shi Lang, an elderly doctor with a big white beard. A very kind and charitable person, he gave Xin a double pay and treated him to dinner when heard that the boy was an orphan.


    "You''ve come to put a task for Master Shi?" Xin''s eyes lit up.


    "No, sorry. I''m just walking around." Said the girl, still cheerful. Honestly, Xin would prefer her being more tactful.


    And less¡­ outgoing.


    "Oh, look. There''s one job available. Suitable for any cultivation and the pay is quite high¡­"


    Wei Xin knew where she was pointing to. But he didn''t really want to look at that familiar handwriting.


    His face grimaced under the weight of unpleasant memories.


    "It''s from Ying Zheng."


    Ying Zheng was, in a way, a local celebrity.


    He was a spirit beasts researcher, not an uncommon job. But his ways¡­ At some point he had to move to the edge of the village, so loud were the screams coming from his house at nights.


    And days.


    It needs to be mentioned that most locals were hardened warriors, but even so, the sounds of torture, sometimes of intelligent species, were disturbing. What''s more, it wasn''t even a rare occasion, rather his normal activity.


    As for the smell, well, once Wei Xin, still new and green, tried working for that person.


    He was made an assistant in the dissection of a living Jade Snail. The stench held for an entire week.


    In short, Ying Zheng wasn''t the most pleasing guy to deal with. But sadly, there was no choice now. The weight or rather lack of weight of his pockets was already pressing.


    "Hey, don''t be discouraged! Maybe Mister Ying isn''t a friendly person, but he always pays a lot."


    "Yeah, I will take it."


    Reluctantly Xin submitted to his fate.


    "Good luck little man, I''ll be cheering for you." Once again Li Hua patted his hair.


    They said goodbye to each other and went different directions.


    While walking Xin was observing his surroundings: rare trees were growing along the road. He was unconsciously speeding up from one shadow to the other to hide from the blazing summer sun. Everything was peaceful. There were few people outside and the houses were a distance apart from each other.


    This village attracted many different types of people and not all of them were found of social interactions. Most preferred to cultivate or do their research in silence.


    Or they were in the forest. Brother Hao, by the way, should return soon. He promised to give Xin a discount if the hunt will be successful.


    Meanwhile, Xin has already reached Ying Zheng''s house. Immediately a strange thing in the run-down courtyard attracted boy''s attention. It was something covered with a black blanket. He couldn''t see what exactly but the shape was square.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.Well, anyway, Ying Zheng is a strange man. Xin just hoped that it wasn''t something dangerous.


    "Knock, Knock¡­"


    And there should''ve been the third knock, but the door opened before he could do it. A man appeared before his eyes.


    He was tall, not really muscular but decently built, his black hair was short and his beard shaved clean; in that regard, he was going against fashion.


    He was dressed in a black garb with several knives of different size attached to it. Xin was surprised to see that none of them was covered in blood.


    "Long time no see, kid. Again for a job? Have you brought a vomit bucket this time?"


    There was a mocking smirk on man''s face. Xin wished he could simply ignore him, but there was no such luck in the world.


    "Again dissection?"


    "No, well, for now. I need you to guard something. It will be an easy job, I promise. See that cage outside?"


    Xin looked in the direction of the strange object. So that was a cage, huh. It was small, no bigger than he is but it was stupid to judge the enemy by its size.


    "Is it strong?"


    He wasn''t going to take the job if it was too dangerous. His life was all that he had now, and he wasn''t willing to risk it.


    "Relax, you won''t be fighting it. But anyway, in its current state it won''t be a problem even for you."


    "What is it?"


    "A lot of questions kid. I knew a guy who lost his tongue that way. Anyway, I can''t answer, you agree or not?"


    Xin started to think.


    There were many blank dots in that deal; since the incident with Ruo, he made a rule to think before acting. Life is the best teacher, especially for children. Unknowingly, he became much more pragmatic person than he was a month ago. A rare disposition for a kid his age. Still, even though the job was suspicious he needed money.


    "Okay, I agree. But, why can''t you just place it in your house?"


    "Simply, I don''t like being stared at while sleeping. Here''s your key kid. You know, every guard need one? Lift the blanket when the moon will be high. It''s good for its health."


    Xin awkwardly caught the key thrown at him after which the door slammed with a bang.


    "¡­"


    Strange person. Why has he given him a key? No matter, he can''t refuse the job now. Xin put the key into his pocket walked to the courtyard.


    The cage was black, mysterious. He couldn''t hear even breathing inside.


    Xin suppresses his imagination; some things are better if you won''t pry into them.


    He sat down, crossed his legs and started to think about the current situation. It was a habit he was trying to develop.


    Monthly analyze, or weekly analyze - he hasn''t decided yet.


    First of all, his cultivation.


    A bit painful topic, he was still at the First Stage of Qi Gathering.


    Sure, it''s harder with each new stage but it was still far from the best possible result after so much time for someone with Six Meridians. However, there was a reason for that: unlike other children who were supported by their Clans or families, he actually had to work. The money he had found on his way to the village lasted only for a week, after which he started t starve.


    Now his situation was a bit more stable, and if not for the departure of brother Hao and brother Ji, who had been hiring him to do various chores, he would have been able to have a healthy meal two times a day.


    But even one, even unhealthy wasn''t so bad. Actually, even with money, he wouldn''t waste them like that. He should save, reminded the kid to his growling stomach.


    He still needed money to go to the mainland and study medicine.


    However, enough of thinking. Slowly he entered a state of deep meditation.


    ¡­


    Slowly came the night.


    Xin opened his eyes, a pale green light flashed in them. He smiled and with vigorously jumped to his feet. Finally a breakthrough! He could feel Qi smoothly flowing in his waist and legs. The Second Stage of Qi Gathering!


    Xin hit the ground several times and with satisfaction looked at the marks he had left. Then he looked at the sky.


    The bright moon was in the middle of its way across the horizon.


    Should be late enough, right?


    He stepped toward the cage. He wasn''t sure, whether he was nervous or excited. With a swift move, he lifted the blanket.


    Then his mouth opened wide.


    There was no monster, only a little girl with long black hair. Her brows and eyelashes were thick and black, making a contrast to her skin, so white that it seemed unhealthy. Her little head was sticking out of an oversized red dress held together by a black leather belt.


    She was stunningly beautiful.


    Suddenly, her eyes opened.

 Chapter 13: Deal

    Chapter 13: Deal


    Wei Xin shivered. The girl''s eyes were yellow, her pupils thin; he felt her snaky stare crawling over his body.


    She wasn''t human.


    "Who are you?" She asked, her voice harsh and overbearing.


    "¡­"


    Xin stayed silent trying to calm down.


    Right, some beasts are capable of taking human''s form, they can even speak, but he knew: inside all of them were savage hunters. He won''t make the same mistake twice.


    "Hm, be silent if you wish. Your identity is not important."


    The girl snorted and said:


    "I propose a deal for you, let me free and I will reward you greatly."


    Suddenly, Xin also got an urge to snort. He finally calmed down. Looking at her with a mocking gaze he said:


    "Are you stupid?"


    The girl''s body immediately trembled, her eyes opened wide; now Xin could see them more clearly. It scared him for a bit, but soon he braced himself and continued, now with a haughty smile:


    "Only very stupid animals are still using this trick. I''m ten already, I won''t fall for it."


    Does he really look like an idiot? Or is it his age? That monster surely doesn''t have any talent in judging people.


    Meanwhile, the girl was enraged; she gritted her teeth and hissed:


    "I''m not deceiving you, it''s a deal. Free me and I will award you!"


    "I''m not going to believe a beast. And what do you have? Human bones collection?"


    "What bones, who do you think I am!?"


    Xin could only shake his head. Some people are simply unwilling to give up.


    Not surprising that Ying Zheng didn''t want her to stay in his house. That girl could scream all night it let loose.


    "¡­and don''t call me a beast, you filthy monkey. I am a godly creature!"


    The girl was still protesting. Her voice was still harsh but it wasn''t so calm anymore. Moreover, the overbearing tone, despite the words she was speaking, was lost.


    "What are you?" Xin became interested. He''s never heard of anyone like that girl. Maybe that''s why Ying Zheng wanted to keep her hidden?


    "I''m¡­ I can''t tell you." At once her voice went calm. Wei Xin was so surprised by that metamorphose that almost fell down.


    "Why?"


    "Because he might hear, that terrible man." The girl suddenly became nervous.


    Xin, being amazed at how quickly she was changing her mood, continued to ask:


    "Are you talking about Ying Zheng?"


    "Yes, he¡­ I''m not sure I can tell you, you might get into his list."


    "List?" Xin looked around: only grass and stars, nothing else. Ying Zheng''s house was close but the windows were closes, he shouldn''t hear them from here.


    "Please tell." It would''ve been better if he simply ignored the girl, but curiosity was too strong in him.


    "Good, if you wish... The true is, Ying Zhen is a huge pervert. He has a goal of copulating with all species in the world. I''m still safe only because I''m in my human form so he can''t determine mine kind. Otherwise, he would have ravaged me already. As for the list, it consists of people who have learned about his dark nature. He deals with them the same way..."


    "Really?!" Wei Xin felt deep shock, then shiver. For a first time, he wanted his great imagination to simply shut up.


    "Yes, for example, I''ve seen with my own eyes as he was trying to mount a Jade Snail¡­"


    "Lies!"


    Wei Xin turned back. At some point Ying Zheng appeared there, his face full of anger.


    "Ahahahahaha!" The girl began to laugh hysterically, her face wasn''t pale anymore, and voice no more sounded harsh. For a second, Xin felt as if she was just a simple young girl. But then she opened her eyes and with a mocking smile looked at him. Wait, no, she was looking at Ying Zheng.


    "So you knew I was spying?" He asked with an ugly expression on his face.


    "Of course, you perfidious fool. Or you thought you could deceive me with that boy? He isn''t much younger than you, however definitely smarter."


    The girl smirked. There was a look of deep self-satisfaction on her face.


    "Well, that was expectable." Ying Zheng rubbed his eye and looked at the ground.


    Wei Xin''s mind went silent for a second. Everything that has happened was quite confusing for him; it seems Ying Zheng isn''t a rapist, maybe. Just in a case, he decided to depart. But as he was about to walk away...


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings."Wait." Xin froze and looked at him. Ying Zheng, in turn, looked at the girl. Was he speaking to her?


    "I''m sorry about trying to fool you." Slowly said Ying Zheng, emphasizing each word.


    "Everyone makes mistakes, so how about a fair exchange then?"


    "Exchange?" There was disdain in the girl''s voice.


    "What exchange? Are you trying to sell me the freedom you took away? Is it fair to take someone hostage and then ransom them for their possessions? Surely, it''s a "fair" exchange."


    At this point, Xin was sure that she hated Ying Zheng.


    "No, it isn''t. And it isn''t what I''m talking about. I will take you to your homeland if you agree."


    The girl seemed surprised. She was silent for several seconds, then said:


    "Homeland? You don''t even know what I am."


    "I do, you can pretend whatever you want, but I know that you are a demon. And I know about the Demon Empire, too. Before you ask, there are several sources. Some legends I''ve heard from intelligent beasts, ancient stories told to old turtle by her grandmother. Little fragments, but more than enough to deduce its location. And I fairly sure that in your current state you will never be able to get there alone. So you need my help, as for exchange, give me the Demonic Light cultivation method."


    The girl seemed startled, but almost instantly she calmed down. It was so fast that Xin wasn''t even sure that it''s happened.


    "You are a capable man, Ying Zheng. However, how can I trust you?"


    Asked the girl, now without mockery in her voice.


    "Simple, I will escort you there first, then you''ll give me the method."


    "And you are going to trust me?"


    "No, kid!"


    Me? Thought Wei Xin and pointed a finger at himself.


    "We will take him. You''ll teach him the method during our little journey and if by the end of it there won''t be any problems, and believe me, I''m capable of noticing them, I will be sure that you have given me the right thing. I know that some of that stuff can make a person into a slave, but with the kid as a third party, I will be safe.


    The girl closed her eyes, thinking hard about the proposal. At last, she said:


    "I agree, but what about him?"


    "The kid? What a fine demon you are to care about his opinion. Say, kid, do you want power?"


    "Yes." Wei Xin answered unconsciously. There were no other answers to that question either way.


    "How about that, you will go on a short¡­ Two years, I think, trip. No, it will be four if we count the time to return. Four years trip and you will become strong, at least stronger than without it. Do you agree?"


    If it was the Wei Xin of a month ago, he would say "Yes!" and would''ve been happy with that, but now¡­


    "Will it be dangerous?"


    Ying Zheng looked at him, straight into eyes.


    "Yes, very. I''m not going to lie there."


    "Then I need to think." Answered Xin.


    "Good enough with me, I give you two days. Well then¡­"


    Ying Zheng walked to the cage and lifted it.


    "Let''s go, birdie." He said with a smile.


    "Free me first."


    "Also reasonable." Ying Zheng shrugged and shouted: "Kid, give me the key."


    After the cage opened the girl jumped out.


    She wasn''t any bigger than Xin, even slightly shorter. Her red dress was dragging on the ground, its edges trembling in the wind. Her hair was reflecting the moon''s shine. Ying Zheng has swiftly retreated to his home, now she was all alone, between the endless sky and the dark earth. Somehow, she was more attractive to Xin''s eyes than either of them and together they made unforgettable scenery. That picture mesmerized him.


    Her yellow eyes shined and looked at him:


    "Think hard about that, boy. It can be very dangerous. You understand?"


    "Y-yeah." He answered, awakening from the daze.


    "Good." After that, she also walked to Ying Zheng''s house. Xin''s gaze followed her until the door.


    Now there was no one except him, grass and stars. He felt excitement but his mind was trying to calm it down.


    With many different currents in his head merging he stepped onto the road.

 Chapter 14: Amputation

    Chapter 14: Amputation


    When Wei Xin woke up it was already late in the morning. He also was more sleepy than usual and had a hard time getting out of bed. The result of the sleepless night he had full of thinking and excitement; the second made the first completely fruitless.


    With his eyes half-open Xin slowly crawled toward the window and rested his chin on the sill.


    Good thing it was summer so the wind was enjoyable, for the window frame was completely empty.


    This house was one of village''s so-called "dead houses".


    Meaning that its original owner was dead. Not unusual considering the occupation of people in the village. What''s more, this particular house was close to the forest (Xin could see it right now, spanning into the distance). Actually, while the death rate of Azure Lake village was huge, it was mostly newcomers who were dying. The villagers were living at the edge, but they had qualification for that.


    Still, there wasn''t much of them so many houses were empty. It wasn''t forbidden to occupy them and Xin took the one close to the house of Tong Hao, brother Hao.


    "He''s a good person", thought Wei Xin, blinking from the sun that had just passed the layer of clouds.


    He and brother Ji were hunters, they were supplying the village with Spirit Beasts'' meat. In addition, time to time they were doing requests from the noticeboard for a specific animal or plant.


    Ton Hao himself was a middle-aged man in the later part of the middle. He was quite friendly with Xin, with everyone actually.


    "A person with a young spirit" as doctor Shi once described him.


    Wei Xin could neither approve nor disapprove these words, he was just a kid, but he could see some sparkling radiance in Tong Hao''s eyes. They were full of life, unlike many other people he''s met here.


    Unlike doctor Shi.


    Unlike Ying Zheng, though he looked somehow younger.


    Like Sister Li Hua, right...


    Xin was still looking around, breathing fresh air while trying to get rid of his drowsiness when suddenly he saw something. Something coming out of the forest.


    At first, it was just a shadow. The sun made it so. He concentrated, trying to distinguish what it was exactly, still unsure how to feel about the thing. It was strange, three hands, four legs, two heads¡­ It was crawling slowly, slower than the sun that hid behind another cloud and then¡­


    "Brother Hao!"


    Wei Xin screamed and ran out of the house. Brother Hao, how could this happen? He was relying on a big, muscular, and bald man with rough skin and a childish round face. It was brother Ji. They were slow, and there was a distinguishable track of blood behind them.


    Xin was worrying. The Qi surging in his legs was getting out of control.


    Only recently he has entered the Second Stage of Qi Gathering and still wasn''t proficient with his new power. His steps were long and high, he almost fell down while being in the air, but barely managed to keep his footing.


    "What¡­ what happened?" He was breathing hard, he couldn''t calm down. But he should, now.


    "Let me help." These were the right words, no time for explanations. He has to take brother Hao to doctor Shi, he could see the blood oozing from a large terrible wound on his leg, and many, many other wounds on his chest. He was completely red save for his face.


    Ji looked at the boy, his gaze hollow and without focus. It lasted for a second, then he shook his head and resolutely nodded.


    Soon they were carrying him together. Ji had Tong Hao''s hand on his shoulder, Xin was supporting him from the waist. It was hard, too hard. He had to change his grip several times, he couldn''t find a spot without a wound. The breath of Tong Hao was weak, at times it was almost completely silent and Xin felt an urge to run even faster. He was overtaking Ji and he, in turn, was overtaking him when trying to catch up. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they''ve reached a house on the lake''s shore.


    Xin saw pure blue water, a bench and an old man in a dark-blue gown sitting on it. His long white hair slowly waving in the wind.


    "Doctor Shi!"


    The boy shouted with all his voice, the old man turned. He looked at them and then vanished. Wei Xin couldn''t comprehend what had happened; next second Shi Lang was standing just before them. Ji was also confused.


    Within a span of few seconds, several fingers landed on Tong Hao''s body. Xin could see the trace of a vague blue shine following them, like some sort of smoke that was immediately vanishing in the air.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident."Bring him into the house, hurry."


    Wei Xin did as he was told; he couldn''t think a word right now, his body was acting on its own. A moment of great clarity followed. They entered the house. It was brightly lit, made of pale wood, much tidier place than his home or Ying Zheng''s home. Also a bit bigger.


    Shi Lan, somehow, was already there; wait, haven''t they left him outside? He was browsing through his drawers. With a wave of his hand, followed by the same gentle blue, the board lying to the side turned into a table.


    "Place him on." He said.


    Xin felt strange; that person was completely different from the old man he remembered. He was frowning, so there were many more wrinkles on his face, but his actions and voice were resolute, firm, and fast.


    He took a thin blue knife from somewhere, then swiftly sliced clothes off Tong Hao; the knife was moving so fast that Xin couldn''t even see it. Then he started checking Tong Hao''s torso and legs with his palm. Ji wanted to say something, but Shi Lang showed him to be silent. Gradually, his face became even sterner. He sighed and said:


    "It''s a poison, very grave. It has dug deep into the bone, even leg''s meridians. We have to amputate."


    Suddenly the blue knife vanished from his hand, only to be replaced by the same, only a bit longer. Then Shi Lang struck Hao Tong several times with his finger, so his breath became steadier.


    "Hold him there," he pointed to the upper part of the leg. "First, we''ll cut off the rotten part. Then, when I will say, start pulling his skin until I say stop. The bone should be exposed. Start."


    "Wait!" Ji suddenly raised his voice. It was trembling, and he was trembling. His voice was deep, but there was no maturity.


    "Brother Hao¡­ He¡­ Can we save him without cutting his leg?"


    "No."


    There wasn''t even a shadow of hesitation. Shi Lang''s answer was as fast as lightning. As fast as the knife. It became radiant blue and dug into the flesh without resistance as if cutting a butter.


    The first half of leg, then second. In two moves it went through, and then the blood gushed out.


    Wei Xin felt numb. His face was hot, hot because of red blood: it was on his cheeks, his hairs, he could taste it with his lips. His hands wanted to tremble, but he couldn''t let them. His eyes were shut tight. He was trying to control the Qi in his hands. Can''t hold too tight or will harm brother Hao. Can''t hold to light, can''t¡­


    "Now, pull!"


    The time stopped. Xin had to open his eyes, to see. But it was hard, he feared what he might to see, he feared that terrible sight, he¡­


    "Wake up."


    Someone''s voice rang in Xin''s head. His eyes opened at once.


    "What are you doing, pull!"


    He saw bone, white and shiny; he saw blood, meat, he saw a leg and the vast gap from it to the body. And he was pulling now. The blood was seeping between gaps in his fingers. They were red, redder than that of a butcher. He felt sick; he felt the pain that wasn''t his own. Stupid imagination, stupid¡­


    "Aaaagghhg!"


    A sharp scream from hell dug into his ears. Brother Hao woke up, that... NNo, Wei Xin kept enduring; he was pale, but no one could see it behind all the blood. The convulsing leg in his hands was striving to get out, now he was pressing it with his chest. He was feeling the blood, its scent, and he was pulling the meat. His Qi was running out.


    "Stop." At last, he was freed. With one more motion, Shi Lang cut the long exposed bone. It wasn''t white inside like what Xin imagined. It was still some shade of red.


    "Let go."


    A gentle elderly voice declared his liberation. Xin almost fell down, his legs went weak; he barely supported himself with back on the wall. Ji was still standing, he was pale, he knew Hao Tong better, and still, he could endure. He was holding him, trying to speak, to calm his screams down.


    At that moment, Xin once again felt the immense weakness of himself. Sides of his vision went dark. He saw Shi Lang working with a needle, moving like a fast blue bee. Soon, the leg was closed. The other part was placed to rot outside.


    Everything was fast, Xin felt his head spinning. He went out of the house and to the lake. He looked at his face, pale and red until the blood started dripping off, disordering the image. That lasted for too long.


    Smooth hand patted his hair.


    "You did well." Said a nice, light voice. Was she still smiling? He tried to look but fell into darkness.

 Chapter 15: Master?

    Chapter 15: Master?


    The first thing Wei Xin felt was fragrance. Very enjoyable, a strong black tea but with a distinct floral aroma. He changed the back he was lying on and felt a lack of numbness; something almost forgotten after a month of a wooden bed with a mattress full of grass.


    Now his bed was warm and tender, but Xin didn''t want to acknowledge that. He wished for everything that has happened to be a bad dream, but his thirst was against him falling asleep again. Reluctantly, the child got up.


    He was in a tiny room where there was only that bad, a drawer, and a window, from which he could see the lake. The boy walked through the half-opened door and entered the main hall. The place''s been tidily cleaned, no trace of blood remained. The fragrance got stronger, it was coming from outside. For a second Xin felt timed to go out and met someone, but he quickly shook that feeling off and stepped toward the sunlight. It was too bright; he got blinded for a second.


    "Good day, Xin."


    He heard a gentle elderly voice. He opened his eyes and saw a table of whitewood, four chairs and Shi Lang on one of them. Now the doctor was completely different, or rather normal. He had a smile on his face. His eyes were barely visible under the wrinkles.


    "Master Shi¡­"


    "Come, take a sit little child. It''s lonely for an old man to drink his tea alone."


    Xin sat down on one of the chairs, there were four cups on the table and one of them was empty. There was no steam, but the fragrance was very strong.


    "Try it, it is a special tea. You should drink it cold."


    Xin drank a gulp, then second, then third, and then the cup was empty. It was really cold, almost icy, and very refreshing.


    "Now, I think we should have a talk."


    Shi Lang also emptied his cup; his voice was less hoarse now. Xin looked at him.


    "I know you are worried about the state of your friend, Tong Hao. Yes, I see from your eyes. You can be at ease. He is not in any danger. His mental health on the other hand¡­ Well, that isn''t something that is easy to overcome."


    "Is brother Ji okay?" Xin remembered he was also injured.


    "Yes, only a few scratches. He''s resting now."


    "¡­"


    Xin looked down.


    "I have to apologize for you, young Xin. I''ve made you assist me in the operation. Maybe I''m finally getting senile, I''m sorry. However, I didn''t expect that you would do so well. So, I have a proposal for you."


    "Proposal?"


    "What do you think¡­ about becoming my disciple?"


    Xin was surprised by that question, disciple like¡­


    "You will be my master?"


    "Yes, essentially yes. I can teach you medicine, and maybe some martial arts. I''m not too shabby in both."


    That was true, Xin still could remember how fast were Shi Lang''s moves yesterday; he wasn''t sure about his cultivation level, but it was probably above Qi Gathering.


    What''s more, he has already been planning to study medicine as a way to fight his disease, so accepting now will be a good choice.


    "Then I will be like Li Hua?"


    "Hm, that''s a bit difficult. You see, that girl is a bit special. But I won''t say anything until we''ll leave that place."


    "Leave?"


    "Yes, soon I will be departing to the mainland. Tomorrow I guess, and I will take you with me if you accept me as your master."


    "I need to think."


    Shi Lang gave him a surprised look.


    "Good, consider that well. As I''ve said, you must make your decision before tomorrow.


    After saying that the old man was about to get up from the table when¡­


    "Master Shi, Master Shi!"


    Suddenly a deep voice full of worry came from the side. A big muscular man of almost two meters of height ran from the house.


    "What is it, young Ji?" Shi Lang looked at him with amusement.


    "Brother Hao he¡­ he''s gone¡­"


    "Ah, that I know." Shi Lang made a slight smile.


    "You¡­ you do?" Ji was surprised.


    "How do you know it?" He looked at Shi Lang with suspicion.


    "Ha-ha, easily, Young Ji. Tong HAo woke up before you and left to have a walk. He hasn''t recovered completely, but a short walk won''t do anything bad. I let him go."


    "A¡­ that how it is¡­" Ji scratched his head.


    "Do you know where brother Hao went?"


    "No, but the village isn''t large. I think you just have to look around. Still, I think right now that man would be better left alone." Shi Lang signed.


    "For now, return to your home. You too, young Xin. Think about everything and remember, by tomorrow you shall have made your decision. Well then, I wonder when will that girl come back¡­ Oh, and take your tea."


    ¡­


    After drinking the tea Ji walked to the road; Xin followed him. They looked at each other.


    "Xin¡­ I¡­ Thank you."


    "Okay."


    "..."


    Wei Xin could feel the wind... and silence. After some time he was about to just walk forward when Ji finally opened his mouth.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation."I think¡­ we have to see brother Hao."


    "You think?"


    "Y-yeah."


    "¡­"


    "Why? The doctor said to leave him alone."


    "I¡­ I know brother Hao. When he wishes to be alone, he actually just wants to talk and not to listen¡­ something like that. When he troubled he always walks somewhere but takes me with him. And talks¡­"


    The sky reflected in Xin''s clean brown pupils; the sun was far past its prime. It will be evening soon. But who cares. The boy shook his head.


    "Should I go with you?"


    "Y-yes. Thanks. That what I wished to say, right."


    "But¡­ where is brother Hao?"


    "I think¡­ I might know."


    ¡­


    The border of the forest was a mystical place. Just a few steps and you are out of this world. Officially, the Unknown Regions started a bit later, at least several kilometers in, but in reality, once huge threes start to hover over you, the world of man is behind.


    Xin was often looking at that place, imagining and wondering. Now he couldn''t spare it a glance. Just before the forest, there was a man sitting, his always tidy black hair was now messy. His leather armor was torn all over, and he knew, the man had no foot. Right or left? Can''t remember.


    That was Tong Hao, and he has obviously noticed them. Ji was looking like a broken doll, stepping forward and them back. He couldn''t muster the courage to say anything, same was for Xin. But he wasn''t even trying, simply standing, feeling the silence of his mind. It was awfully material.


    "Big brother¡­" Finally, Ji managed to say something.


    "Ji¡­ and Xin. Sorry, I''ve been thinking. Seems like that accident clouded my feelings." Tong Hao turned to them. He was smiling. It was hard to tell that he was already almost forty, he skin was still rather smooth, and mustaches black. He looked friendly but that''s it. Xin felt that there was something lost while looking at him, but couldn''t point what exactly.


    "I was just reminiscing. What an eventful day. Since my youth, I had been dreaming about cultivation and strength. But sadly, my talent was only average."


    His voice sounded melancholically, maybe sad but not depressing. His eyes were looking nowhere, or maybe at his past.


    "I had only three meridians, and still I was dreaming of accomplishing something. I even took you with me, Ji. Sorry for that, our parents were right cursing me."


    "They were¡­ parents¡­ making me work too hard."


    "Ha-ha, yes, not very pleasant people, there I agree. After we ran away we traveled the land, saw masters and peasants, everything so interesting. We made three expeditions to the Unknown Lands, and were about to go on the fourth! But now that I think about it, I''m almost forty. I mean, even for real martial artists this is the age to make a family and settle down. And for peasants like us, it is very late."


    "Either way, I was telling myself that I will stop risking my life after my thirties and start making a family. Maybe find a wife for you too. But I knew I couldn''t. I won''t stop until my death."


    His voice rose:


    "But not anymore. Maybe that''s the way Heavens telling me to calm down. Maybe I haven''t become a great warrior, but¡­"


    He stood up, supporting himself with one leg, not shaking at all.


    "I had a good life. Guess it will be the end of everything. Good, it is also evening."


    "Brother Hao¡­ I¡­"


    "Take it." Tong Hao threw him a small wooden plunk. Ji barely caught it.


    "We''ll keep it for memories. Let''s make our final journey to the mainland. Then we''ll buy a farm. Sometimes I feel nostalgia about working in a field. Let''s go, or rather jump. Ha!" After that, he headed to the road. Ji looked up at him with teary eyes, nodded, lowered his head and followed.


    "Oh, yes." Tong Hao remembered something and looked at Xin. The boy was trying to keep his eyes wide and dry. It was hard.


    "Thank you, Xin. The doctor told me how much you''ve you helped him in the operation. If you need something, you can visit us anytime. Well, at least until we leave. And sorry I couldn''t bring any meat, Ha-ha."


    "¡­I will come."


    "Good. Good night, and don''t stay here for too long. The forest will be dangerous soon."


    "Well, can you give me a leg there, Ji?"


    ...


    Xin was left alone, he stood still for a bit and then looked at the forest. The shadows of the trees were long, the sun was close to the horizon. Everything had a yellow tinge.


    "Forest is dangerous¡­"


    He has to make a decision, right. Thinking about it the boy started to walk aimlessly. His mind was confused and messy, clouds were fast, the wind strong. At some point, he saw the noticeboard. He sat close to it and stopped thinking, feeling everything around.


    It was warm.


    Then, slowly, he began analyzing everything. He had a choice: to either follow Ying Zheng to the Unknown Regions or to go with doctor Shi Lang to the mainland. "The forest will be dangerous soon." Rung in his mind. It is already, he thought and an amputated leg appeared in his mind.


    The decision suddenly became easier.


    But he should think about the benefits too. What was the strength that the yellow-eyed girl was talking about? What are demons? Too mysterious.


    He was thinking hard when suddenly a hand patted his hair.


    His eyes opened.

 Chapter 16: Heads no Tails

    Chapter 16: Heads no Tails


    "Hello, Xin."


    Li Hao was leaning over him with a carefree smile on her face. Still, just as the sun was in decline, so there was a hint of tiredness in her eyes.


    "Sister Li Hao¡­"


    "Nice to see you, you wanted to say." She ruffled his hair.


    "Hard day, isn''t it?" The girl sighed.


    Xin wasn''t sure, was she talking about him or herself?


    "For both of us."


    "Something happened?"


    "Well¡­" She became slightly hesitant.


    "You better without knowing it, for now. Maybe later."


    "I see."


    Everyone has secrets; Xin decided not to pry on. He didn''t want to trouble Li Hua.


    "So, has the Master accepted you as a disciple yet?"


    "You know?"


    "Yes, to be honest¡­" Suddenly, she leaned forward. It was so abrupt that Xin could only freeze. Then he felt the warm currents of her voice caressing his ear. His face reddened.


    "Actually he isn''t my Master."


    Then she stepped away with her hands behind her back.


    Wei Xin touched his ear. Little shiver was running through his body like the echo of her voice.


    "Come on, ask what I meant by that."


    "A¡­ What did you mean?"


    Her smile gained a mysterious flavor.


    "I will tell you when you join us."


    "Okay¡­"


    Everything fell silent for a few seconds; Li Hua was looking at the sky, Xin was gazing at her back.


    "Maybe I''ll tell something more." She assaulted him once more.


    "It''s me who told master to take you as a disciple."


    Now Xin was surprised.


    "Why?"


    "Actually¡­ I''m not sure. Maybe I want to be someone''s elder sister as a way to cope with being a younger sister myself. Or maybe not. You can''t explain yourself." She shook her head.


    Xin had many guesses by now, but he also knew a good saying: the more guesses you have, the less likely for any of them to be right.


    "Or maybe I just like your hair."


    She patted him once more.


    "Either way, I will be waiting, Xin. Bye."


    She several steps, but then turned and said:


    "Ah, and stay away from the forest. It will be dangerous soon."


    After which he headed to the lake.


    Xin''s gaze followed her until the sun blinded him.


    Then, once again, he closed his eyes and started thinking. He could still feel her voice in his ears.


    "Stay away from the forest", he''s been hearing that a lot lately, but will he follow that advice?


    He should, that will be logical. To follow sister Li Hua, to be a disciple of doctor Shi. Sounds like an interesting future, maybe he really will be able to cure his illness. And maybe even something more¡­


    That''s it, right.


    He was about to stand up when¡­


    "What a troubled kid, need a piece of advice?"


    A voice, not too hoarse, not too smooth, not too loud, not too quiet, but definitely somehow unpleasant and haughty rang from the side. Xin looked over his back.


    There he saw a man in a black garb over a pure-white shirt. Yin Zheng, it was rare to see him just strolling around the village, has something happened?


    "You''re giving me some bad look, kid. I was returning from checking the forest; there was a beast attack recently. However, then I saw you, clearly troubled about something, and being a middle-aged man I just couldn''t resist my fatherly instinct to lecture some brat. Now, listen."


    Xin was confused, but his attention was drawn.


    "You see, kid, there''s no right way you''re trying to find, You''re probably thinking along the lines of, "what should I do; what will be the right choice?" how not to step away from the right path, basically, but the path is but an illusion. Look here."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Ying Zheng took a coin from his pocket.


    "Imagine tails being one of the choices you have, and heads the other. Now just toss it into the air."


    Xin was even more confused. Ying Zheng''s speech was faulty in many ways, but the most obvious one...


    "What are tails and heads?"


    Ying Zheng froze. Then said:


    "Doesn''t matter. Just one side and the other. Toss it already."


    Xin barely caught the coin thrown to him. Just toss it¡­ Shaking his head he did as he was told.


    Little gold coin went into the air, spun for a bit, catching the golden gleam of the sun, and stilled between Ying Zheng''s fingers.


    "The image of our glorious Emperor. So, what is it?"


    Xin looked at him strangely; he finally understood what was the misunderstanding about.


    "They are same."


    "What?"


    "Sides of a coin are same."


    "Are you¡­" Ying Zheng looked over the coin. His eyes went wide.


    "Now that what they mean by not paying attention to minor stuff. Ha. Both are heads."


    He sighed with annoyance and threw the coin away.


    "I admit, that was some shameful display."


    "And, I''m not trying to find some right way. I was logically thinking about possibilities¡­"


    "Fine, fine. I was projecting my past itself onto you. Let the man do his moralizing. Still, just imagine the situation not as a couple of roads, but like a big ocean. There''s no limitations, no path. Only the wind, or luck."


    Xin became silent thinking about his words. Then he said:


    "But people can navigate the ocean."


    "Yes, yes, you annoying kid. I got it, do what you want. What a generation will follow¡­ However."


    Ying Zheng looked Xin into eyes. His own reflected the shine of the sun.


    "Of course you can know where the shore is. However, even if you''ll sail into that direction, you can always find a storm instead and end up in the depth.


    Now Wei Xin didn''t know what to answer. The luck is supreme, and there''s nothing you can do about it. If it is true, then it is really upsetting.


    "So nothing we do matters? If there''s no choice and only luck?"


    "Quite the opposite, there''s nothing but choice. Only you can decide what luck is good, and what luck is bad."


    "But¡­ if I die. How can It be a good luck?"


    Ying Zheng shrugged. Then took something out of his pocket. It looked like a little tube, but Xin wasn''t sure. Suddenly, it ignited, emitting smoke. Ying Zheng placed the thing between his lips and said:


    "And why do you think death is a bad thing? Well, it is, in my opinion, but I know a guy who would disagree. And of all people, he is really worthy to listen to."


    ---


    After saying that he departed, leaving the confused child alone. What the boy didn''t know about was the shit-eating grin Ying Zheng had all way to his home...


    Still, Wei Xin was clueless now. He decided not to think too deeply about Ying Zheng''s words.


    Instead, he looked at the coin. He was a bit ashamed at how he picked it up the moment Ying Zheng left. Poverty changes people.


    Using his Qi he bent Emperor''s face a bit, took a breath and tossed it up. The sun wasn''t there anymore, he barely managed to find it in the grass. The Emperor looked as if he had a mouth full of water with his cheek swelling.


    "Wait, I should assign sides first¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 17: 4 Years

    Chapter 17: 4 Years


    The next day.


    Li Hua was sitting on a simple cart, looking at the sunrise and the road. Mostly the road. Her eyes were shining like that of a child who was waiting for a present; her smile was equally bright.


    An old man with a white beard dressed in a blue gown was sitting behind the reins, gently caressing furry blue donkey.


    He was looking at her at times, shaking his head.


    The sun was getting higher, but girl''s expression remained the same.


    Now the old man seemed like he was trying to say something, but couldn''t bring himself to; it lasted for a few minutes more. Finally, the girl sighed.


    "I said I wanted to be an older sister. Ha¡­ Now I know how brother Song feels when I''m running away from him. I should stop doing that."


    The old man looked at her with an apologetic smile.


    "I''m sorry I haven''t told you, madam. The child was spotted going with Ying Zhengs to the forest. They had a lot of luggage with them, but I thought he still could change his mind...


    "Really? Sounds suspicious."


    "He has always been a strange man; he spoke with Tong Hao and was told about the danger, but looks like he didn''t mind at all."


    "Hmm¡­"


    The doctor hesitated for a bit, then said:


    "He also¡­ taking some other child. A girl with a bandage covering her eyes."


    Li Hua''s smile stiffened.


    "You know Shi Lang¡­ That sounds very bad."


    "Yes, madam¡­"


    "Tell brother Song to watch over them, okay?"


    "You won''t be interfering directly, madam?"


    "Nah."


    "But why?" Shi Lang seemed confused.


    "I would''ve been annoyed if my older brother bothered me without asking. I mean, I''m annoyed when he does it and I want to be better!"


    "Then, we just go?"


    "Yeah, forward!"


    The old man clasped his hands, the donkey moved forward. The girl started humming and swinging her legs. Her smile and eyes grew a little distant. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    At some point, a bleak green light flashed in her pupils. Then she closed her eyes and leaned back.


    ¡­


    "I think I forgot something."


    "What is it now?" Asked a girl with a yellow bandage on her eyes. She sounded annoyed and had all rights to be.


    "Something minor. Hey, kid, go to my house and bring the plank lying on the table. Be fast. Here''s the key."


    Xin sighed. They were already standing at the forest''s edge, ready to depart to the Unknown Regions, but Ying Zheng seemed set to prevent them from going any soon.


    The boy took the bag off his shoulder and loudly crashed it on the ground as a way to sound his irritation (of both the task and weight), and then run up the hill.


    It was almost midday already, and they started gathering early in the morning. Ying Zheng gave the impression that he wanted to take his entire house with him.


    Still, once Xin entered the place he still could see many bottles; he tried not to look closely at them.


    There were two tables, for food and a special "operation table". The plank was found on the former. Xin knew what it was for. It made him feel somehow complicated.


    ¡­


    "Why that boy?" Asked the girl standing with her luggage while Ying Zheng was sitting and his relying on a tree.


    "High time for asking."


    "He agreed, therefore I ask."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that myself, to be honest. But there were several reasons why him. First, it''s quite rare to find a brat on the Second Stage of Qi Gathering, it rises his survivability a little. Second, he was close and I was too lazy to go around searching for someone else. Third, I simply trust children more than adults, and in this kind of relationship I need someone I can trust and be sure he won''t cooperate with you."


    "I see. But I find unpleasant how you assume that I would try to deceive you."


    "Why?"


    "Because if you have this opinion of me, you will do the same." The girl sounded calm but snorted at the end.


    "True." Ying Zheng shuddered.


    "But what else would you expect from the race that enslaved and slaughtered their way around the continent? I''d rather keep my trust in myself."


    The girl looked straight at him.


    "That was long ago." She said slowly.


    "By the same reasoning, I shouldn''t trust you because your kind was living in caves not too long ago. But I do, even though you haven''t particularly evolved since then."


    "Your words sting like a bee, please stop or I will cry. Anyway, let''s just say we both can trust the kid, here he is by the way."


    "So be it."


    Xin gave the key and the plank to Ying Zheng. He, in turn, headed deeper into the forest.


    "What is that for?" Asked the girl.


    "A tradition." Said Ying Zheng looking around.


    "There."


    He went to a tree standing out from the rest: white with black stripes amidst countless brown.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.On that tree, there were several other planks in a row with some words engraved on them:


    "Gao Jianing, 1 Month, May 29."


    "Cao Pi, 2 Weeks, June 3."


    Chai Rong and Wang Mu¡­


    There were many of them, just like people departing these days.


    Ying Zheng''s finger glowed with red and he also started to write something on his plank. After several seconds he stopped and asked:


    "Kid, Demon, what''re your names?"


    "W¡­ Xin." Answered the boy with hesitation in his voice, his mind clouded.


    "Mahaswetha."


    Xin looked at her, what a strange name. He forgot it already.


    "Got it." Said Ying Zheng and carved a bit more. Finally, he took a nail from a little box attached to the tree and attached and nailed the plank with it.


    "Ying Zheng, W. Xin, Maha, 4 Years, Year 94"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Xin wasn''t happy with that "W." but in a way, it was symbolic of how he felt right now about his surname. The dot was more than a thousand words. He looked at the girl, expecting a complaint, but saw her emotionless. Wait, right, she couldn''t see.


    "I can see." She said as if reading his mind.


    "I just expected something like that."


    "Now that I think about it, it''s surprising." Said Ying Zheng with a thoughtful look.


    "What?" She asked.


    "You can read."


    Xin wondered if it was an insult; the girl did too.


    "Don''t glare at me like that, you''ll burn through the bandage."


    "Our script and language are same, mater worthy of wonder. I mean, we could develop our language from the ruins left from you. However, why it preserved so perfectly? Why are there no deviations even after five thousand years of separation? It''s¡­ interesting."


    The girl slightly tilted her head.


    "That''s a good question."


    "Of course it is, it''s mine after all. Anyway, let''s go already. We''ll have time to speak later."


    At last, they departed.


    Ying Zheng was going fast, and Xin was trying not to lag. His Qi surged to his legs as he ran forward skillfully avoiding passing trees. He felt like he was flying each time his feet were leaving the ground, but it was quite hard to control the direction because of that. Still, he could keep up, but that was he. Xin looked behind; the girl with a big luggage on her back was standing behind.


    Far behind.


    "Are you mocking me?" There was displeasure in her unusually quiet voice.


    "Forgot you''re crippled, sorry." Said Ying Zheng and walked back.


    "But with recent development in the forest, we can''t be too slow. Okay, how about that."


    He lifted Maha and placed her into the bag on his back. Just like Xin suspected, it was half-empty. Only her head was still outside.


    "Comfortable?"


    "No."


    "Good, let''s go kid."


    He started to run, and Xin ran after him. At first it was easy, he was simply flying through the forest, but with the time Ying Zheng was getting faster and faster.


    Wait, no, the boy shook his head. It''s him who was getting tired.


    His Qi was slowly running out and legs were aching harder and harder.


    He was trying not to feel envy toward Maha whose face he was seeing blinking between trees. It will be too humiliating to ask for the same treatment.


    Time was going on, several hours passed by.


    The forest was growing denser, or was it an illusion? At this point, Xin couldn''t be sure about anything. He was constantly wiping sweat from his face, his legs were burning and numb at the same time, and Ying Zheng hasn''t looked back even once.


    It was a torture and the boy has already regretted several times his decision to go with this two instead of joining sister Li Hua. He also felt sorry that he hadn''t apologized to her and Master Shi for rejecting their offer. He tried but he simply couldn''t bring himself to face them. His limbs were going weak immediately and all he could do was to walk circles around Azure Lake and their house.


    Once he saw them going out, he jumped into the water and waited until he was out of breath before emerging.


    So, why exactly he''s decided to go with Ying Zheng and Maha? Right now he was blaming his stupidity for that, but back in the morning his reasoning was like that:


    No one managed to cure Inner Death yet, so he can''t blindly believe that he will be able to do it simply by studying medicine. The only way was to have something that other people who died of it had not. Maybe Demon Empire, no matter what is it, was such a thing. Quite logical motivation, but there was one more thing that''s influenced his judgment, he just didn''t want to admit it. Several words surfaced in his mind:


    "He brought you from a two-years-long expedition to the Unknown Regions and hasn''t explained anything else..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 18: Formation Field

    Chapter 18: Formation Field


    "Here we are. The border of Unknown Regions." Ying Zheng finally stopped, finally¡­


    "Be careful kid, from here it will be dangerous."


    "Why?"


    "Stay here and look."


    Ying Zheng made several steps forward and stepped on something hidden by a bush. Immediately the ground lit up. Many complex patterns grouped in circles shined with different colors, coloring the trees around.


    "Formation Field, leftover from the Colonization War. It isn''t too strong but more than enough to mutilate you."


    "Follow me and pay attention to every step."


    Xin did, trying his best to walk carefully while weakness already was spreading in his legs after he broke the tempo of ran. First around a bush, then around a tree, then jumping, then jumping with one leg¡­


    Every time Xin felt like he''s going to fall; he could he could swear that Ying Zheng was just messing with him at that point. Maha was completely still; she has been unusually silent since they went into the forest.


    Thinking about it, Xin made one more jump and at last, lost his balance. He had to step back and pray.


    "..."


    Nothing happened. He looked back; his foot landed between two shining lights.


    "Hey, kid. Want a piece of advice?"


    Asked Ying Zheng while carelessly jumping forward with his hands behind his back.


    "What?" Asked the tired and bitter boy.


    "Say please."


    "¡­"


    "Okay, okay. Try channeling Qi through your legs when you step. It will make your muscles tighten up so it''ll be easier to keep balance. But be careful, Qi also puts a lot of pressure on your feet. It''s the reason why got so tired after running, that was a mistake on your part. Anyway, try it."


    "Is that how you doing it?"


    "No, I''m just skillful. This trick is for amateurs."


    Xin decided to follow his advise. It was really much easier now to control his legs, but if he was using too much strength they were burrowing into the earth. Also, his feet now hurt even more. Once he stopped channeling Qi to relax them a bit, but they suddenly began to shake and he almost fell down. Now he didn''t dare to do it and was in constant increasing pain.


    At last, after what felt like an eternity, he made the final jump and landed on his knees. He couldn''t feel the lower part of his body at all.


    "Not so bad, kid." Said Ying Zheng looking at him from above. A dark silhouette blocking the sun.


    "Take a rest and eat this thing."


    He gave him a green pill. The boy tried smelling the thing: felt like moist grass.


    "You can either swallow it whole or chew. But it''s bitter, so I recommend the first way."


    Xin didn''t want to risk and swallowed the pill once it touched his tongue. Then, with some effort, he crossed his legs.


    "A little rest and we''ll go forward. But first, let''s plan the route."


    Ying Zheng started to rummage through his bag for something; Xin looked around. Maha was sitting in a shadow of a tree, her head was slightly lowered and her hands placed on knees. Because of her pure white skin, she resembled a statue.


    "She alright?"


    He asked.


    "Yes, I guess." Said Ying Zheng and stood up.


    "She''s a night creature, being exposed to daylight is stressful for her, so she went into a hibernation. Her body still acting by instincts but the mind is blank."


    He took a stone from the ground and gently threw it at the girl''s face. For a second, she tried to avoid it, but it landed right between her eyes. Maha didn''t react at all, slowly steadying her head.


    "See? If she was in her normal state the sun wouldn''t be a problem, but now she''s crippled. Anyway, look."


    He gave Xin a white parchment. The boy looked at it, it was some kind of a map. On the extreme right he could see several houses and a lake, probably Azure Lake Village; a bit more to the left there was a forest with several distinct routes and also some red dots in between. Slowly the forest was becoming more and more scarce, and in its place, several question marks appeared sometimes mixed with large B letters. At the end, there was only a tiny line leading to some sort of a triangle.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it."Part I" was written below the whole picture.


    "Is it trustworthy?" It was a fair question. The map was understandable but in no way it looked official, especially the art-style.


    "As much as I am, kid. It is the best map of the Unknown Regions in the whole world. I''ve already sent it to publication, they should approve it any day now. Though because of our little journey, I won''t get royalties any soon."


    Xin still had some doubts, mostly about the skull-like marks, but decided not to voice them. He put the map into his own bag and tried feeling his legs once more. Some cold sensation was running through them, like an icy water.


    The boy carefully stood up.


    "Well, let''s go." Ying Zheng put Maha back into his bag and closed it.


    This time Xin wasn''t going to repeat his mistakes. He used only muscles while running, no Qi. It still wasn''t easy, especially in the beginning, but that way he could run for much longer.


    The green pill also played some role.


    Along the way, they made several more breaks. The forest was growing more and more green and lavish. Running was getting harder and harder. What''s more, it was getting dark. Xin couldn''t see the sun behind all the greenery, but he was sure it was at least half-way to the ground. Everything had a yellow hue.


    "Stop." Said Ying Zheng.


    They stood before a rising hill with several trees growing on it.


    "We will spend the night here." Ying Zheng placed Maha close to the hill and threw his bag on the ground; Xin followed his example and sat down. Fatigue washed over his body immediately.


    Ying Zheng then started drawing something on the ground. It was a formation.


    "¡­and there. Done." He snapped his fingers and the pattern lit up. It was hot and bright. Ying Zheng took a white tube from his pocket and touched the formation with one of its ends. It started to emit smoke. Then Ying Zheng placed the thing between his lips. Same as yesterday. Xin wondered what it was, but when he was about to ask...


    "I''ll go check the surrounding. Stay there and rest, or meditate, or sleep. Anyway, wait for the hag to wake up. Do you remember the deal?"


    Xin nodded:


    "She will teach me some cultivation method, right?"


    "Yes, remember it as precisely as you can. And if you feel something strange, inform me right away. Well then, have a good night, kid."


    Xin''s eyes followed his silhouette as it vanished in the darkness of woods. Then he looked at Maha. She was still silent, her head lowered. For a few seconds, he was simply staring at her face. Under the light of the formation, she resembled a doll. Then he shook his head and closed eyes. Slowly Qi started running through his meridians.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Several hours went by. The moon was high in the sky. A circle of light was shining on the ground, making a contrast. The girl, before unmoving, shivered. Then she took the bandage off and spread her yellow snake-like eye wide, looking at the sky.


    She sighed, brushed some dust off her shoulders, touched her forehead, grimaced and walked to the boy. Her red dress was so long that one couldn''t see her legs.


    "Wake up."


    Kid''s eyelids slowly opened. He looked at her with confusion at first, then blinked several times. His expression became solemn.


    "Good day."


    "Where is he?"


    It took some time for drowsy Xin to remember who she was talking about.


    "Ah, in the forest."


    "I see."


    Then she went silent. Xin felt slightly awkward but still said:


    "I need to study the Demonic Shine¡­"


    "It is Demonic Light."


    "Light, right."


    Once more, awkward and silent. The girl seemed in thoughts.


    "Good, I will teach you." She said and sat down.

 Chapter 19: Demon Empire

    Chapter 19: Demon Empire


    "First, I have to tell you about our race." The girl became slightly hesitant.


    "We only have several hours before you go to sleep, so it will take the whole first lesson. Don''t think of that as a waste of time; you can''t know a plant without knowing its roots."


    Xin could only nod. Anyway, he was also interested in the so-called Demon Empire. But, does he really have to go to bed so early?


    "Then I think I might join." Suddenly, a voice rang from the woods. Ying Zheng with his hands in his pockets jumped from above trees.


    "Do you have a habit of spying?" Asked Maha.


    "Yes, I actually do; Imagine!" He sat down before the formation and crossed his legs. Abruptly, a stone hit his head.


    "¡­I see your point, sorry." He said while rubbing his forehead.


    "You don''t have to apologize, I had my revenge." The girl seemed to be in a better mood now. She coughed and looked at the moon. Xin noticed how her pupils gained a trace of silver.


    "I will speak from the time of creation." Her voice was slow and deep.


    "Many ages ago the world was hollow and silent. There was no life; only stones and mountains. It was a motionless world. But at some point, God appeared out of nowhere."


    "God was a supreme being, and his desires were the laws of the world. First, he spilled his blood, and the earth became alive. Trees and plants started to grow."


    "Then he shed tears, and his tears became the ocean, and many rivers of blood still flowing through the world joined the ocean, and so fish was born."


    "But God was still unsatisfied. He went to the greatest mountain, spanning beyond the sky itself, and hit it, and the mountain was broken into countless stones, and each stone was a gem, and each gem gained life. So Demons were born."


    "So you are a stone?" Asked Ying Zheng. Xin had the same question, but he wasn''t rude.


    Maha, unfazed of him breaking her narration, continued to speak.


    "Each jewel from the great mountain have a different color, there are thousands of them, and so there are thousands of kinds of Demons. Everyone is unique, but all from God."


    "Then, as the time went on, we started to crave for a form. Strong strived and achieved the form of God. They named themselves Perfect. Weak were trying to do the same but ended up deformed. They were named Lost."


    "Strong became rulers, weak became slaves."


    "After countless years of wars, the first Empire was founded by the first Demon Emperor."


    ...


    After telling all that Maha became silent. The legendary part of the story has ended, next should be more down to earth history. Xin decided to use that intermission to ask a question:


    "What happened to God?"


    Maha''s eyes shined at him, she said:


    "Some say that he died, some say that he went to the sky. After achieving the Rank of Immortal one gains a strange growing desire to go beyond heavens. It is called the Call of God, who invites them to his domain. As of now, no one has returned to confirm that.


    "Immortal? Like the legendary Immortal Realm?"


    Xin''s voice was excited. That legend, that note at the end of "Basics of Martial Arts", the realm achieved by no one, it actually exists¡­


    "Don''t be so surprised, kid."


    "The story of the Immortal Realm is actually their legend. We have it from the time when demons ruled over humans. Otherwise, how could it just appear out of nowhere? The more interesting thing, is that a real immortality?


    "I don''t know." Said the girl.


    "The longest recorded lifespan belongs to Seventh Demon Emperor who had been living for Ten Thousand years before ascending to heaven."


    "All Immortals ascended?" Asked Ying Zheng.


    "Yes, no one could resist the Call of God. And never there was more than one Immortal at a time. Also, you ask a lot of questions. I thought you knew a lot." The girl smirked at Ying Zheng.


    "I never said it, I know only bits from around the world. I know that your Empire is huge, at least hundred times bigger than the Mainland plus New Lands. I know that there are several types of Demons, that you cultivate something called Demonic Light. With that, somehow, you can make people into slaves. Your Empire depended on them largely, both beasts and humans. Not sure if humans were any different from them back then, though. Oh, and you are ruthless bloody monsters. And don''t give me that look. Not much remained after Nine Thousand years, but bones rot hard. Also and at some point, you had just left. The reason? That I''d like to know."


    "Is that true?" Xin was in doubts after listening to him. If the Demons really once controlled the territory of Han Empire, how come nothing remains from them?


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it."Yes, there is evidence. They just kept hidden. For example, the white pyramid on the north. Only government and some clans from the region know of it."


    "You too?" Thinking about it now, Xin actually doesn''t know anything about Ying Zheng. Even his cultivation realm.


    "I have a habit of spying." He said with a slight smile.


    "Now is your turn." He turned to Maha. "Where am I wrong?"


    "You are almost correct, surprisingly." Her brows furrowed, making them even more clear on the pure-white face.


    "Slavery ¡­ is still there. The technique you were talking about is named Guiding Light. The Demonic Light is used to suppress Inner Soul Light of a being, forcing it to obey. I''m not proud of it, many don''t, but it takes a lot of time to go from that system. Spirit Beasts, how you call them, are sometimes intelligent, but their power is much higher than that of normal animals¡­"


    Xin felt it was a painful topic for her. The girl was speaking slowly and there were some distinct undercurrents in her tone. He couldn''t distinguish them, though.


    "Relax, we also had been using serfs up to recently."


    Said Ying Zheng.


    "Don''t compare us¡­"


    "I don''t want to be compared¡­"


    He and Maha spoke simultaneously. Then Ying Zheng grinned and pointed a finger at her. The girl was visibly annoyed, she said:


    "We are trying to abolish the system."


    "And that''s why abandoned human''s land?" Asked Ying Zheng.


    "No¡­ I will have to speak from the beginning. Everything started Nine Thousand Years ago when the Great Emperor Samprati governed the Empire. He was an Immortal and his reign lasted for seven thousand years of peace and prosperity. After he ascended his most talented descendant, Vasudeva, inherited the throne. He was an arbitrary and tyrannical ruler. He was absorbing the resources of the Empire, sacrificing people, all to archive the Rank of Immortal. In turn, a rebellion arose. It was led by three sworn brothers whose talent was just slightly lower than that of Vasudeva. The war lasted for more than hundred devastating years, after which the battle of Fire Mountain put an end to Vasudeva. The brothers, then, divided the realm into three kingdoms. Of south, of north, and of east. They were truly united, but sadly, none of them managed to achieve Immortality. After their deaths, a period of internal strife arose. Their descendants were more concerned with conquering each other''s territory then growing in peace. Many lands were lost at that time. The Peninsula of Turtle Back, the current home of humans, was one of them."


    "But you consider yourself as someone from Demon Empire, now some lesser state. Have there been some more recent developments?" Inquired Ying Zheng.


    "Yes, recently, only three hundred years ago, a great hero from Northern Demon Kingdom created a new faction and started unification of Empire. His name was Ashoka, the Lord of Freezing Wasteland. First, he became the king of Northern Demon Kingdom, then, after a long civil war of the whole Empire. He was a great leader, a peerless genius but¡­"


    Mana''s voice now had a hint of sadness.


    "He was ill, gravely. Maybe he could achieve Immortality, but fate was cruel. He died after two hundred and fifty years of rule. His worthless daughter took the empire."


    "Little hedonistic princess, not even once has she tried to rule, wasting decades in the p§Ñl§Ñ§ã§Ö instead, sleeping! What a disgrace for her father."


    Xin could swear he saw angered expression on her face, his goosebumps were the proof, but then she closed her eyes, and when they opened he could see only calmness in them.


    "That was the most basic history. Enough for today." She stood up and walked closer to the hill.


    "Enough then enough." Ying Zheng drew a circle on the formation. The light shivered and lost some of its brightness.


    "Have a fun sleep, kid." He said and closed his eyes. Immediately a dark-green light covered his body. A sign of strong Qi attraction.


    Wei Xin was confused. Was it an hour already? He laid down and started to think about everything he has heard. The legend of God, Demon Empire¡­ What should he believe? Well, at least the last could be confirmed. He started thinking about the Civil War, about three brothers that started the uprising. They had noble intentions, but what did they lead to? Years of civil war, devastation. But also the liberation of humans.


    Too complicated, he felt the grasp of sleep with many pictures before his eye when¡­


    The boy''s eyes opened. He had a terrible guess.


    He looked at Maha. She was sitting with her eye closed. For a second he wanted to ask her, but couldn''t brave himself to disturb the silence. There''s always tomorrow, he thought and tried to force all thoughts away.

 Chapter 20: Hunt (1)

    Chapter 20: Hunt (1)


    Sunlight spread between trees, covering the trunks with gold. The formation and the green light covering Ying Zheng, in turn, became bleak. Then diluted completely. Ying Zheng opened his eyes.


    "Rise and shine, good day!"


    With a smile on his face, he immediately jumped to his feet; the girl that was sitting a bit farther in the shadow of the hill also opened her eyes. The boy was still lying using his hand as a pillow. He only slightly twitched.


    "Looking at the sun¡­ Now is half past six."


    He said, looking at the brightness between trees on the hill.


    "Well then, time to go."


    He put a large bag on his shoulder and then walked to the girl. She stared at him for a second, then covered her eyes with a bandage.


    "I''m not sure you still have to wear it, but can''t be too cautious. You can expect to meet travelers as far as hundred kilometers in."


    Maha didn''t answer. She also stood up and then was lifted into the air. Ying Zheng placed her into the bag. Then he turned to Xin.


    "Wake up I said, kid."


    Suddenly the ground he was sleeping on protruded and Wei Xin rolled down to the nearest tree.


    "Ag!"


    His head connected with the trunk.


    "Ha-ha, now let''s get going."


    Xin rubbed his head and looked at the happy Ying Zheng, still trying to comprehend what happened. When he did, Ying Zheng received his second scornful gaze.


    "Are you always this active in the morning?"


    Sounded irritated voice of the girl.


    "I am." He said, smiled even brighter when his teeth caught sunshine and entered the woods. Xin gathered his stuff and reluctantly followed him while still massaging his head.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Today''s run was much easier at first. Xin kept in mind not to use Qi and rely on his muscles instead. There weren''t much of them though, and soon he once again started to feel tired.


    The first break was a relief, but when it ended and he stood up weakness spread from his stomach to legs. Then there was a loud and long growl. The boy wanted to redden and look at Maha, but haven''t got strength even for that. Abruptly, he fell to his knee.


    "Ah yes, you have to eat." Said Ying Zheng while scratching his head.


    "I forgot it after yesterday when had given you Vitality Pill."


    So that was the reason he wasn''t hungry at all previous night. Xin asked:


    "Can you give me another?"


    "No, too much of then can be harmful. And they are expensive, too. Haven''t you brought some supplies?"


    Xin started browsing through his bag. A sabre, several books, few golden coins¡­ Why has he taken them, again? The store wasn''t working, right¡­


    No food. Xin looked at Ying Zheng with a lost stare.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I also haven''t brought any."


    "Are you¡­ at the Synchronization Realm?"


    It was a well-known fact that only a warrior at the Synchronization Realm can survive without water or food. Inner Sea warriors are capable of going just a bit longer without it and at the Qi Gathering, demands are no different from that of a normal person.


    "I wish, I''m only at the Air Stage. I was going to hunt."


    Well, that was obvious. Xin felt a bit stupid; how could they survive a two years long journey with the food they brought themselves? And Ying Zheng simply couldn''t be a Synchronization Realm Cultivator. In the whole Han Empire, there are only thirty or something masters like that. But on second thought, it was still surprising. Ying Zheng looked like someone half-way in his thirties. It wasn''t a shabby matter to reach the Inner Sea Realm at such a young age. He was either a descendant of a very rich clan or had Nine Meridians.


    "Hunting will be bothersome, but seems like there''s no choice."


    Ying Zheng took the bag from his shoulder and placed it with the sleeping Maha into a shade of a tree.


    "I will teach you hunting."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, as the saying goes: give a beggar a fish and you feed him for a day; teach him to fish and he''ll bring you a tribute. Do you have any weapon?


    Xin took his sabre out. Its black surface reflected the sun brightly, even a bit too much. He had to close his eyes. The next second Ying Zheng was standing right before him, his hand on his chin.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author."Interesting." He said touching the edge of the sabre with his finger.


    "It isn''t heavy but looks like a butcher''s knife. Very sharp, can go deep in case of a clean cut. However, not strong enough to bring a large beast down, it''s for humans. Several distinguishable patterns reflect light and that¡­ can be used as a distraction, especially during the first strike. But only in the right hands, if you know how to use it. Actually, the entire saber is made for someone skilled but weak. No, not weak, a child."


    Ying Zheng looked at Xin with interest.


    "Are your parents rich, kid?"


    Xin didn''t know how to answer. He could feel a cold sweat running on his back. What if he¡­


    "Don''t be so afraid. I won''t ask if it''s a problematic topic."


    Ying Zheng straightened his back and said:


    "That''s an assassination blade. Well, that''s quite suitable; hunting beasts and hunting humans are the same things. You find them, crawl silently and cut until it''s dead. Your sabre is made to be used in one swift deadly attack, but you don''t really have the skill to accomplish it. I think I will teach you how to make your prey immovable so it won''t run away and then finish it."


    Xin could only nod. Ying Zheng was speaking fast and right. The boy felt amazed at first: how could he see through Wei Clan''s tactic just from a weapon? But then, when he calmed down, he became suspicious. Maybe he couldn''t. Maybe he saw this kind of weapon before, maybe¡­


    "I¡­ I found this sabre." He blurted.


    "Great luck, hope it will help you during the hunt. Now stop bragging and eat this pill of Scent Evasion."


    ¡­Maybe he was overthinking.


    Soon both of them were crawling in bushes. Xin was worried about leaving Maha alone, she had a character but a vulnerable body, even weaker than he has, but Ying Zheng placed the girl into some formation and reassured him with that. Now Xin was trying the "Soundless Walk" how Ying Zheng called it.


    "I need to master this technique before hunting?"


    "It isn''t a technique, there''s no Qi. Just a normal hunter''s walk. There isn''t much prey around so you should be careful not to scare any. Developing a habit of looking before stepping will be helpful in that regard. Here it is."


    Ying Zheng stopped and looked at the ground. Xin did too.


    "Hoofprints; seems like a stag. A young one. It''s quite fresh so let''s follow it."


    "Silently?"


    "Yes, look at the ground and be mindful of your surrounding. When you see the animal, go even more silent. I will be looking from above."


    "What¡­"


    Before Xin could ask Ying Zheng jumped and disappeared in leaves.


    "...I see."


    Now it was up to him. Xin began to listen at first. The rustling of leaves, many trees all around, the grass and earth. It was a symphony, and now he was looking for a particular instrument. He started following the prints. He had no time to think; being mindful of what he was stepping at, what was around. Trees, nothing but trees. Then again at the trace.


    He wasn''t sure for how long it lasted. Some thoughts were distracting his mind along the way.


    Finally, the symphony was disturbed. Chewing and breaking, he wished it wasn''t what he imagined but then he felt the blood in the air.


    Xin searched for the source. He saw a silhouette too far to distinguish. He felt a trace of fear at first but forced himself to step forward. No matter what, there was Ying Zheng helping, right?


    Right?..


    Thinking about it now, he wasn''t sure. He stopped when finally saw what was going on. His mind was unusually calm. The stag was there, with dark-blue horns lying in a pond of its own blood. Something was sticking out of it, but Xin couldn''t see what. A large black wolf was chewing on it. Its three heads burrowing into the flesh.


    Three-Headed Wolf¡­ What does he know about that thing? It is a Spirit Beast, a wolf-kin. It isn''t strong, one of the weakest of its kind. Dumb and solitary. Could he deal with it?


    Xin wasn''t sure, and it''s better not to risk. He made a step back. Then remembered to be mindful of what he was stepping at and made two more steps, now carefully.


    Suddenly, something fell from the sky.


    Leaves rustled and it crashed just before him.


    Immediately Xin''s eyes stuck to the wolf.

 Chapter 21: Hunt (2)

    Chapter 21: Hunt (2)


    The beast was still engrossed in the deer; it didn''t notice.


    Xin looked at the thing. It was a piece of bark, a thick layer of moss was on it in the shape of a word:


    ?GO?


    "¡­"


    Now the dilemma was solved. If Ying Zheng is here then he probably can attack without worry. Much worry. Xin started crawling forward, now paying more attention to the beast but still mindful of the ground checking it with his lateral vision. Ground vision in that case. He was careful to step over the roots and fallen twigs, and soon the wolf was just behind two trees in from of him.


    Xin clenched his sabre, trying to feel its end. The first part of Wei Family''s Blade Manual basic assassination technique.


    Then, he started going over the facts he knew about the animal. Three-Headed Wolf; he asked Tong Hao about it before, when a request was put for its brain. He refused the job in the end. The beast is too strong, at least for a warrior at the First Stage of Qi Gathering (Second Stage should be satisfactory, maybe) also because it inhabits farther parts of the forest.


    The wolf, though three-headed, has only one brain. Two other heads serve as mouths and eyes. It also told to be quite stupid.


    Well, how should he attack?


    The technique of Wei Clan is about killing in one stroke, preferably by beheading. In the current case, which head should he choose?


    The brainy one was the¡­ Middle?


    Xin shook his head; he can''t rely on that. The second way was what Ying Zheng had told him: to immobilize the prey and deal with it slowly.


    Therefore he should aim at the legs.


    Xin lifted the saber over his head, tilted it to the right angle and filled his hands and shoulders with Qi.


    Shoulders more for they are more important when you slash.


    He''s read it in one of the manuals and was very proud to remember now. The remaining energy he channeled to his legs. Then he breathed in, so slowly then even he couldn''t hear it, and leaped forward through the gap in the trees.


    First, he only saw a grey skinny leg, then a dark-red mouth full of white sharp teeth.


    Then the head before him deformed, like a wave, and flew away crashing into the tree to the left with the rest of the body. Finally, Xin''s strike went through the air and his legs felt the ground once more.


    His mind froze, he was incapable of comprehending what has just happened. Xin looked at his sabre, then at the beast that was shaking its heads while its legs were trembling. The left head was red, with a red stone inserted into the skull.


    "Hey, kid."


    Rang a voice from above.


    "You''re far from a master of stealth, and that thing has three pairs of eyes. You''re the hunter here, remember, and don''t get caught in that sort of traps anymore."


    Xin felt a great deal of shame but it wasn''t helpful. He stared at the enemy, trying to calm down. The wolf also was looking at him, and then it made several steps back.


    Xin felt like a candle ignited in his head. Right, it has been attacked several seconds ago, and now it is injured and is afraid. It hasn''t seen the attacker and therefore thinks that it is Xin.


    Good, but also bad. Now if Xin moves the beast will immediately leap into the thicket. He was sure he won''t be able to catch it.


    So, what should he do? Xin started thinking hard about that questing. Meanwhile, the wolf was gradually retreating. One step, second, third fourth and then it stopped, amazement in its many eyes. The strange white human suddenly ran to the opposite direction.


    The wolf blinked several times and looked around. The place suddenly became much scarier. It also turned and started running, abandoning the half-eaten prey.


    ¡­


    After running for several minutes Xin finally stopped; he rested his hands on his knees and started panting. He still needed some training in the matter of stamina. Soon a shadow covered his own.


    He looked back and saw Ying Zheng.


    "That was unexpected. What''s the point?" He asked with a rare surprise in his eyes.


    "The wolf''s thought... I attacked it. If I ran after him he would be sure about it... But now he doesn''t know, he thinks the place is dangerous, or there is someone else, maybe someone who just wanted to drive him away or snatch its prey... So now it won''t want to run too far away. I will follow it by the track of blood.


    Xin explained his plan; it sounded more logical in his head. Still, the boy suddenly gained confidence and looked at Ying Zheng trying to meet his eyes.


    He, on the other hand, was looking at the sky. It lasted for several seconds.


    "I guess it can work. Go on. But if you are waiting for a praise - kill him first, and then we''ll talk."


    "Wait."


    "What''s it?"


    "I thought the Three-Headed Wolf was a stupid beast¡­ But it acted kind of smart. It lured me."


    "It is stupid so your performance was very shameful. Ha-ha. But it is stupid in comparison with other Spirit Beasts, not regular animals. Well then, I''m giving you an hour or else we''ll just eat the leftovers of that deer. Good luck kid, or I''ll start calling you a Vulture Boy."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.After that, he once again vanished somewhere in the branches above.


    Xin wasn''t discouraged by his words; he knew that it was just the beginning. Now the most difficult part.


    While tracing the wolf by its blood Xin was thinking about the mistakes he had made during his first attack and how to avoid any further. Yes, the later was even more important. First, he shouldn''t look down on his enemy. The Three-Headed Wolf isn''t the sharpest of its kind, but the kind isn''t the dumbest out there. So he can''t expose himself again, at least not until severing its leg or something. The beast will surely get suspicious and ran once it sees him.


    That was a problem; he wasn''t so confident in his hiding ability anymore. He was thinking hard about how to solve it, but sadly his thinking wasn''t fast enough.


    He saw a large open space between trees in the middle of which there was a big and old oak; its roots resembled branches in reverse burrowing into the ground.


    The wolf''s left head was clutching at a particularly large root while the middle one was trying to grasp and the stone inserted into the right. Its teeth were sliding off it.


    Time to time the sound of teeth at the stone was intervented by pitiful yelps.


    Xin was almost discouraged; it will be very hard to get close to the beast in this area. So, what to do? He could wait, but there wasn''t enough time. He has to act now.


    The boy started staring at the beast, making plans, imagining, seeing how it wouldn''t work and trying again. He was searching for a way in his memories, in what he knew, everything that could help. There were many ways, but little he could accomplish little of them.


    His head was aching when finally a thought lightened the darkness of yesterday''s night. That could work, but it depended on his memory. Xin took the sabre by its blade and started carefully, slowly and very, very quietly carving on a nearby tree. He really should have been listening better on Shan''s lessons¡­


    ¡­


    Ying Zheng was squatting on a branch at the crone of a tree, looking at a white-haired, white-dressed kid with amusement on his face. He has already ravaged half of the tree''s skin and still was unwilling to give up.


    "He''s a sharp kid."


    To be honest, he himself didn''t think that the kid will be able to do it in time. He was planning to help, of course, he''s a good person after all. But it seems he''ll be able to do without it. At least if he''ll make it.


    Ying Zheng stood up and looked at the sun, so clean when you up there, on a tender carpet of fresh leaves spanning forward and beyond.


    "Twenty minutes more for you, kid. Rooting for you."


    ¡­


    Xin felt exhausted. His Qi was almost half depleted, and the head was hurting as if he had been holding breath for three minutes. He tried that before, terrible feeling.


    He''s wasted two trees, and he was sure he got the pattern right on the third one. At least one of his four "final versions" was correct. Now he was trying to fill them with Qi, somehow. It wasn''t working.


    Why, why, why. No energy to ask. It was so exhausting because he had to fill every corner of a pattern with Qi, what''s more at once. That how Formations work, right? He wasn''t sure anymore.


    Finally, he stopped trying and calmed down. If it doesn''t work then he''s doing it wrong. The boy closed his eyes, breathed steadily, and started remembering every instant when he saw the creation of a formation. It always was fast, always there was¡­ Shine.


    Shan''s leg was shining when he created that formation.


    Ying Zheng''s finger was shining when he drew it yesterday.


    The Qi¡­ shouldn''t be added later. Formations are made with Qi.


    Xin was too tired to be happy about his revelation. He put the sabre away and concentrated Qi in his forefinger.


    On the first try, he couldn''t keep it to the end. The Qi dispersed after a third of the pattern was completed.


    At the second, the pattern shined and went out. He missed somewhere.


    At the third, he felt warmth on his face. He closed his eyes still seeing transparent redness. Finally¡­


    Finally¡­


    ¡­


    The wolf''s limbs felt weak, it was trembling all over. Its jaw, full of its own blood, once again tried to get a hold on the thing that was bringing him terrible pain and was covering a third of its vision with red and blue dots.


    It heard some shiver in the leaves behind but paid no attention to it. Its canine suddenly went into flesh and it shivered and wailed. Felling very week it vomited some black substance mixed with blood. Then, after some time, it tried once more


    Strangely it could smell something beyond the veil of blood. It felt anxiety. At once it rose to its feet and looked back. That smell... smoke! One of the trees behind was on fire. The wolf couldn''t think at the moment, its instincts were louder than anything else. It ran in the opposite direction with all its might.


    Then, before entering woods it was blinded by something. A sabre went through its open mouth, and then the red consumed it¡­

 Chapter 22: Strange Ability

    Chapter 22: Strange Ability


    The corpse of the wolf crashed at Xin, Xin crashed into a tree; both trembled, the boy made a heavy gasp and fell to the ground.


    Hairy grey head, its mouth open, bleeding, drooling and swallowing the sabre, with eyes rolled and white was uncomfortably close to him.


    Everything went a bit wrong. With his experience at how fast a wolf can be Xin swung the sabre, with all his remaining might, a bit early.


    Too early, it didn''t crash at the head vertically how he was planning; instead, the beast impaled itself on it with the force of its ran.


    Maybe it was luck, he thought now, still gasping. It would''ve been harder to crush the skull his way.


    The kid put his leg on the wolf''s head, grasped the sabre tighter and hit the beast hard. Its body fell to the side, and a reddish and wet sabre, with some liquids dripping from it, mostly the brain mush, shined in the sun.


    Xin''s eye turned to the wolf: It was still twitching, especially the right head. After death reaction, probably. The brain was in the middle one¡­


    At some point, Ying Zheng appeared before the boy with an unusually annoying grin on his face.


    "Not so bad, kid. But be more careful next time, forest fires are bad for nature."


    Xin was too tired to pay him attention; he stood up, supporting himself with the sabre, and looked at the shaking animal. The tip of the sabre touched the neck of the remaining head, Xin bent down slightly and it went through. Blood splashed out. It was easy, like cutting an orange.


    Nevertheless, he could feel the bones and veins: they were like slight vibrations that passed through his hands to the body and finally the mind.


    Then the blade went into the earth. The wolf stopped struggling; the last light flashed in its eyes.


    Xin felt a strange hole in his chest, like he stepped over something, made some mistake and there was no turn back now. Why did he¡­ did it just now? It was obvious: he was just finishing it. It was already dead. Yet it wasn''t what he was thinking while cutting. He wasn''t thinking at all at that moment.


    The boy looked around, his gaze lost as if searching for something. He met the eye of Ying Zheng. The smile has vanished from his face.


    "Come on." He said lifting the wolf and putting it on his shoulders.


    "Let''s get going, the girl probably woke by now." And so he walked and Wei Xin made several steps after him, dragging his sabre on the ground. Then he stopped and wiped his face with his hands, now red and sticky. After that, he ran to catch up.


    ¡­


    Along the way, when they were nearing the camp, Xin started touching passing trees and leaves and even sat down once to wipe his hands from the blood. For some reason, he was trying to do it so Ying Zheng won''t see. The sun was slowly falling; finally, they saw two piercing golden lights staring at them. Xin shivered, Yin Zheng went on with a smile.


    "Why have you locked me?" Asked Maha in a hoarse voice.


    "Very sorry. I don''t know any "external defense only" formations. Had to use the "Cage". Anyway, here you go." He touched the circle of light and the shroud covering the girl dissipated.


    "Good." She stood up and looked at the wolf''s carcass already lying to the side, then at the red stains on Xin''s martial robe.


    "What were you doing?" She asked while frowning.


    "Hunting. You know, for food. We can''t eat sunlight like you." Answered Ying Zheng.


    "I see." She said and then added:


    "Sometimes I forget that you are an animal."


    "Is that a compliment?" With his forefinger shining Ying Zheng drew a new formation.


    It was the same that he did the previous night, also the one that Xin used. Only a bit bigger and with several lines different.


    "We''ve wasted a bit more time then I hoped, so we''ll spend the night here."


    The girl sat down closer to the formation and looked at the sky; Xin did too. The moon was gliding over the bleak-golden sky.


    "Hey, kid. Want to learn flaying?"


    Xin suddenly felt tired. His body felt heavy, his meridians were dry, and in general, he really didn''t want to do anything now. Still, the boy looked at the stinking wolf and at Ying Zheng who playing with a knife in his hand.


    He must see it, he thought and walked to the beast. Then sat, or rather crashed to the ground. Painful. Should he even be sitting or is it done while standing? No matter.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.The boy opened his eyes wide, staring at the beast, feeling the scent of blood.


    Then he noticed a strange silence. Ying Zheng wasn''t talking, just observing him.


    "I''ve changed my mind. Go rest, I''ll do it."


    Xin was surprised; Ying Zheng sounded unusually calm, even serious.


    "Go, go." He waved his hand.


    Xin, feeling relieved but unwilling to admit it went back to the formation. He crossed his legs and started restoring his Qi.


    It wasn''t the best possible move, actually. In case of fatigue, it is better to rest before cultivating. However, Xin was a special case.


    The Qi started surging from his Spirit Root. It felt like a cold water. The soreness was slowly washing off. It was some kind of ability of his body, but he wasn''t sure what was the reason for it. He''s read many manuals to clarify, but he found only similar cases, no same.


    Well, whatever. It was good, right? Soon he was absorbed into that pleasure.


    His Meridian System was slowly filling with Qi. One fourth, one half...


    When he was almost full, he suddenly felt some fragrance. His mouth watered immediately and he felt like someone punched his stomach from inside. Right, he still hasn''t eaten anything. The boy opened his eyes.


    The formation was much brighter now. Wait, no, it just got dark while he was cultivating. He hasn''t even noticed how much time has passed. On the glowing formation, there was a large pan full of meat with a generous amount of seasoning.


    "Almost ready, give it five minutes." Said Ying Zheng that was sitting to the side. Xin started searching for the girl with his eyes. He found her a bit farther, in the woods, almost indiscernible in the shadow with her eyes closed.


    Ying Zheng said just five minutes. Didn''t sound like much, but when you count, it''s quite long. And Xin did count. At last, when the large piece torned under his teeth he tasted a truly great meal. Strong blood flavor, something special to Spirit Beasts, reminded him of home. One of the seasonings was also the same. He suddenly felt nostalgia. It made him eat a bit slower, but not too much.


    "I''ve added as many seasonings as I could but wolves are natural stiff." Said Ying Zheng, lowering his plate after eating only a half of it.


    Xin tried eating more carefully. Yes, it was stiff. Still, everything goes well with hunger. It took him twenty minutes to finish his portion and two more. Then he felt full. He looked at Ying Zheng, who has been silent all that time and started waiting for him to speak. It was obvious that he wanted to say something. It was also the second reason why Xin was eating so slowly.


    "So." Said Ying Zheng, staring straight into his eyes.


    "Have you noticed?"


    "What?" Asked Xin quietly. Wait, does he need to be quiet?


    "Sky Deer, the wolf''s prey."


    Xin remembered it, but not well. Blue horns, right¡­ The sign of a Sky Deer. Generally harmless animal.


    "Something wrong?"


    "Well, first of all, it was young. Very young. They born large but this one''s horns were dark-blue. They get lighter with time so that one was just a child. Now the question is, how did it got separated from its family?"


    Xin thought about the whole situation. Yes, it was strange. He tried to answer the question:


    "Maybe the wolf scared them? Sky Dears are harmless creatures, right?"


    "There''s some truth in what you''re saying. But you still wrong."


    Was that a good or bad evaluation? Xin wasn''t sure.


    "Yes, they are harmless. But they are also selfless. Sky Dears have deep family bonds, the mother will rather sacrifice itself than abandon its child. But there was no other deer around. And remember, Three-Headed Wolves are solitary creatures, they don''t hunt in packs."


    "Then¡­" Xin thought for a bit.


    "They were killed by someone else?"


    He came to the only logical conclusion.


    "Bingo." Ying Zheng snapped his fingers.


    "I''ve checked the carcass of that deer. The wolf killed it, but before that, someone else had injured it. And what is the most important: apart from the injuries it was also poised."


    "Poised?" Xin suddenly remembered something. Poisoned... poisoned... just like¡­

 Chapter 23: War

    Chapter 23: War


    "What is the point of that "guessing game"?" Suddenly, a voice from the side disturbed Xin''s thought process.


    "Can''t you just tell everything straight?" Was that an expression of annoyance or a question? The boy wasn''t sure.


    "Because I want to, woman. Crawl back to your corner." Ying Zheng gave her a glare and then returned his glance to Xin.


    "So, kid. Poison, who else has been poisoned recently? You should know."


    "I do." And too well, he wanted to add, for that day was deeply engraved in his mind.


    "Brother Hao, right?"


    "Spot on, Tong Hao and his autistic brother¡­ how was his name?"


    "Brother Ji." And what does autistic mean?


    "Yes, that one. Muscle-head. They were attacked and poisoned, and by same poison, as far as can tell. I visited Tong Hao after the "treatment" and asked him several questions. He was told not to reveal anything as to prevent a premature panic, but there are always right words."


    "You threatened him?" Asked the girl with a disdainful smirk on her face. Xin looked at her and then at Ying Zheng, now warily. It was possible.


    "Who''s talking there, remind me? And no, what do you take me for? You too, kid, stop staring like that. I''ve just pressed on his compassion, told that I would go to the forest too soon, and he just revealed me everything after several attempts to talk me out of that. He''s a good guy, really. Anyway, the same poison in him, in the deer, and in the wolf, too."


    "In the wolf?" Xin suddenly went pale. Wait, it was obvious. The wolf had been eating the deer before, and now they have eaten the wolf then... He went even paler and stood up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve dealt with it while cooking. What do you take me for, again? It is easy to detoxify." Slowly Xin sat down once again. Too many worries recently.


    However, one thing was still worrying him. This time, though, he decided to think a bit before making an assumption.


    "You''ve removed the poison but¡­ You wouldn''t have been able to save the leg of Brother Hao because he was alive, unlike the wolf, or maybe because the poison was deeper in him?" These were logical assumptions, one could find many of them.


    "What are you talking about, if I was there, I could''ve easily treated him without butchering."


    "What?" His answer was shocking for Xin. The boy hurriedly said:


    "But doctor Shi, he had to sever his leg!"


    "Yeah, Shi Lang''s a military surgeon. These guys always cutting when they don''t know what to do; kind of work at times, but generally they are extremely incompetent. What''s more, while the antidote isn''t my invention, it has been developed only recently. At the time of the Colonization War, this kind of poison seemed incurable, so I can see why he decided to amputate."


    "But¡­ then¡­ It was in vain?" Xin remembered the face of Tong Hao, his voice, how he had to rely on Ji to walk.


    That man wished to achieve something and wasted his life traveling the Unknown Regions. And everything in vain. He could accept if it was due to a sudden attack, but it was because of a coincidence, and¡­


    But wait, isn''t that was the same. Tong Hao was injured in the forest, Tong Hao was treated wrongly. What''s the difference if it one or two unlucky accidents?


    Xin was extremely confused; he didn''t know what to say. For some time he was just staring at the ground. Then he shook his head and looked up. Ying Zheng has still been gazing at him, but now there was that thing, "smoke tube" in his mouth. He took it with his fingers and turned his eyes to the starry sky.


    "Sometimes shit just happens, kid. Anyway, back to the point and let''s finish with It. We have two cases of poisoning, done by different parties."


    "How can you tell?" Asked Maha.


    "Well, in the first case two warriors at the Third Stage of Qi Gathering were injured and barely managed to ran away. In the second there were two, maybe three deer. The warriors are much faster so unless the attacker got crippled along the way it was someone else, much weaker. So, kid, I''m expecting you to say something."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Xin mustered his thoughts. No point in the past now; he started thinking about the whole situation. It could be very important.


    The whole case said by Ying Zheng could be easily explained. Maybe there were two different beasts, a strong and a weak, or a mature and a young. All things were quite clear, except for one that he, for some reason, hadn''t stated. Why? It was the most important.


    "There were other injuries on brother Hao, not all of them were of poison." His wounded chest for example. Xin still could remember it clearly.


    He started waiting for Ying Zheng''s answer. For some reason, he frowned slightly. Had he said something wrong? The boy looked around: nothing but silence.


    "Relax kid." Finally said Ying Zheng while massaging his brows.


    "I mean, I''ve explained you two cases: three were injured, two were poised¡­ Ah, whatever, you right."


    Xin was slightly embarrassed. He''s solved the riddle but the wrong way. Should he be proud? More or less?


    "If that Tong Hao told you already, why won''t you just say it?"


    Sounded Maha''s voice.


    Xin expected Ying Zheng to answer spitefully, but he, in turn, just froze. Then turned his face to Maha, Xin could swear his neck was creaking during that process and said:


    "I don''t know."


    Xin almost fell down.


    "Then tell it straight, idiot."


    "Well, if you insist. Soon there will be another war, that''s my point."


    After his words, it all became louder. Only in Xin''s mind though. His eyes went wide. Maha also frowned.


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "Tong Has was attacked by two beasts; one of them was venomous, the other not. So, two different species, cooperating. It is generally impossible, even intelligent ones tend to keep themselves to their own kinds. The last case of cooperation was during the Colonization War. Also, if that was an individual case it wouldn''t matter much, but the deer wasn''t bitten or cut. Rather it was shot. Have you seen the arrow? There was the same venom on it."


    "Is it rare for bow-using beasts to use that toxin?" Asked Maha.


    "Yes, very. Animals can''t channel Qi to weapons, they don''t know any techniques. Therefore bows are used only by very weak kinds. It is almost impossible for them to hunt a Swamp Python whose poison it was, they can only gather it from rare corpses. It is precisions for them, and they wouldn''t use it on a mere deer. Therefore, it was given to them. Again, cooperation. And now of three different kinds. See? "


    "But, maybe they are just getting along." Said Xin.


    "They can''t. Most beasts are against coexistence, it is alienating for them. They can use it only as a forced measure, and their horde can have only one goal."


    "I see." Maha nodded.


    Xin did too. But, if that is true shouldn''t they tell the others? His question was answered before the boy could state it.


    "We don''t have have to report it. The government has already sent forces to investigate. They told Tong Hao to be silent, after all. We should just keep going, and the sooner we leave the beast-alliance inhabited territories, the better.",


    "Well, that''s my opinion, I''ll go check the perimeter."


    Suddenly, Ying Zheng stood up and vanished in the forest. It was so abrupt that Xin comprehended what had happened only several seconds later. Then he turned to Maha. She was staring at the place where Ying Zheng disappeared.


    "That man¡­ For some reason, he loves to teach others, with questions and statements, but he never plans it beforehand. Each time it goes wrong he turns bitter and walks away. Passion without mind, form without substance. He has a making of a terrible teacher."


    "There is so much wrong in what he expected you to say and said himself that I can''t even begin to address it."


    "He did it before?" Xin thought about his speech about luck. That was a similar situation.


    "Yes, he does it almost every day. At some point, I think, he became tired of going out of his own house and placed me outside."


    ¡­What a peculiar man.

 Chapter 24: Demonic Light

    Chapter 24: Demonic Light


    "I will teach you the Soul Light now."


    Xin became excited. That was something he was looking forward to all the day. He always had a passion for cultivation, hence many manuals he had read. There was a little setback when he learned that he has only Six Meridians, but now he''s going to study a new and completely unknown system. Maybe there he will be a genius or cure his illness.


    Suddenly, Xin remembered something. A cold breeze extinguished the fire burning in his chest. Right, he had a question to ask. However, he should probably do it after the first session. A potential answer may upset him.


    "What should I do?" He asked.


    "First, come closer."


    Maha was sitting farther from the formation, her back to a tree. The ground was completely black there, so Xin had to be careful when stepping. It will soon turn into a habit, he thought.


    "Now sit down and look into my eyes."


    Xin sat, the ground was uncomfortable with several roots twisting under his rear but tried not to show his sufferings. He concentrated his gaze on the yellow pupils before him. They were still, like frozen, and bigger with each second. Their shine was immensely attractive in the darkness. Soon the eyes started to engrave themselves on his mind. He felt a strong urge to turn away.


    "Don''t worry." Her voice was emotionless but somehow calming. Wait, her voice¡­ She wasn''t opening her mouth. A surge of bad memories made Xin''s body jolt. He quickly closed his eyes.


    "Ah!" Then he heard a scream. He immediately opened them and saw the girl resting palms on her eyes and breathing hurriedly.


    "W-what happened?"


    "Nothing." She said, her breath calming down.


    "When you closed eyes connection was several, I''ve lost a portion of my Light."


    "I¡­ I sorry." Has he hurt her? Xin clenched his teeth.


    "Don''t, it isn''t your fault." The girl blinked several times and slowly focused her gaze. She looked at him once more.


    "It is good that you are defensive about your mind. A rare quality for non-demon."


    Seeing her so resolute at not scolding him Xin''s mood turned even worse. Now he felt guilty for feeling bad for feeling guilt¡­


    "We should not waste time. While I am recovering, I will explain the basics for you."


    Xin nodded trying to engrave every word in his mind.


    "To begin with, you need to know what the Demonic Light is. Essentially it isn''t different from the Soul Light, however, it is much more potent, and can only be produced by a Demon. Do you know what the Soul Light is?"


    Xin repeated after her in his mind and flinched, then shook his head.


    "Then you should have asked. This lesson is for you, you need not be shy."


    The boy''s ears reddened and he slightly nodded. Meanwhile, Maha has already started explaining, paying no attention to his reaction:


    "The Soul Light is the source of all physical activity. When one desires to raise a hand or to open his eye - everything is the Soul Light. Animals produce it in their heads, Demons¡­ it is hard to explain."


    "Unlike you, we aren''t creatures of flesh. That is only an outer shell for our true bodies: Demonic Crystals. While you are just flesh. Do you understand?"


    It was easy to imagine. Still, the image of a jewel growing a meat around itself was quite strange for Xin.


    "Are you born like crystals, too?''


    "Yes, but I do not want to discuss it."


    On a second thought, Xin didn''t too. He still could remember when Shan was teaching him about human''s way of reproduction. "It is a necessary education for any Young Master, Young Master. During the mating people are generally in their most defenseless, it is a very good time to use your assassination techniques¡­" He was saying while placing some strange pictures before him. Pictures that Xin probably will never forget¡­


    The boy shivered.


    "Cultivation of Demonic, Soul Light requires absorbing of the lights of the outside world. Usually with the eyes, for they are the mirror of the soul. Then the light is accumulated in the Demonic Core which grows and produces more light of its own."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Then what about humans, Xin wanted to ask but decided to listen until the end asking questions.


    "There are several Ranks by which the degree of crystal''s development is divided, from the First Rank to the Fifth, and then the Rank of Immortal."


    "Just ranks sounds bland", thought the boy but didn''t voice his thoughts. However, Maha somehow read his mind. Maybe even literally.


    "The more simple the system, the more advanced it is."


    "The Light can be used for Light Arts, most of which concern the mind of a being, as well as unique for each demon ability that is able to afe§ãt the external world. There are in different shapes: the emission of light, the field of light¡­ Can you keep up?"


    "Kind of, but it''s hard to remember everything."


    "Then we shall stop with the theory for now. Look into my eyes again, relax your mind, I will pass the way of cultivating the First Rank directly into your Soul Light."


    This time Xin didn''t turn away. Slowly he felt Maha''s words. Exactly, felt, as if she was thinking in his mind. Very strange feeling.


    "I am going to start transmission. Are you ready?"


    "Yes." Xin thought.


    Then he started "knowing", bit by bit. The way of catching the light, the way of guiding the light¡­ He suddenly became aware of many currents in his body; he was aware of them before but only now could name and discern them.


    Truly, the power of knowledge. It ended after a minute or so. Slowly Maha left his mind. The "Separation", right. Now he knows a term for it.


    "Digest it for some time and you will be able to use your Light. Frankly speaking, the strength of your Light always will be times slower than that of a normal Demon. I am not sure why Ying Zheng wants it. Humans should train their own way, it is more beneficial"


    Xin could only agree with her. What was passed to him, that adjusted for humans method was very different from what she described for the Demons. It was roundabout way, like trying to eat using legs to put the food through the nose¡­


    Very good comparison. He praised himself silently.


    "Enough for today, you can go." Said Maha.


    Xin stood up but suddenly felt like he forgot something. He went still, trying to remember what it could be.


    "Something wrong?" Asked the girl.


    "No, I¡­"


    It was something connected to Maha and demons, but what exactly...


    "Look here, kid."


    Xin looked back without thinking, then something caught his face. The boy was a bit frightened at first, seeing a dark silhouette standing before him, but then he saw a fire lit up.


    It was Ying Zheng. He was holding a little shiny red crystal in his hand. His face was also red because of that light.


    "Open your eyes wide."


    Xin did, not sure about what was going on. Ying Zheng looked at his eyes and shook his head. Then he lowered Xin''s face and touched the back of his neck. The boy felt a slight jab. Only after that Ying Zheng let him off. Xin immediately started massaging his neck. He gave the man a wondering gaze.


    "Congratulation." Said Ying Zheng as his face faded with the red light of the portable lamp.


    "Looks like you haven''t been brainwashed still."


    Yes, that''s why they took him in the first place. Xin remembered the reason he was on that trip.


    "You seems proficient in sneaking around." Said the girl in a scornful voice.


    "Integral part of my profession. How much has she passed to you?"


    "Don''t act like I''m not here." Said Maha. "I have only taught him the way to reach the First Rank."


    "Well, that''s to be expected. Proxies rarely have good speed."


    Neither Xin nor Maha knew what he was talking about.


    "Anyway, time to sleep, kid. I don''t want to drag you tomorrow."


    After saying that he went toward the formation. Xin followed him. After several steps, he stopped and gave the final look to Maha. She has already closed her eyes, so he could see only the dark silhouette.


    "Good night."


    He said and quickly walked forward.

 Chapter 25: Puppeteer

    Chapter 25: Puppeteer


    The Old Capital, as it is called now, was quite far in its decline. However, there were no signs of further fall. Every citizen that wished to move, or could, has already done that. New people, despite the urbanization in progress, were rare.


    The city was large, ancient, and silent. In some depopulated districts only the sound of children playing and laughing could be heard, echoing far.


    Especially now, during the evening, when there was nothing for kids to do but to enjoy themselves.


    These children, though, were silent. Cao Yu was feeling a particular joy observing their faces, so concentrated, so serious while they were engraving on stone plates with their fingers.


    His wrinkled face, little greyish beard, that he was stroking time to time, and balding head with only several long hairs left didn''t suit for smiling. Still, there was little enjoyment in his life these days, and what he had, he wished to express. To show to the world and himself.


    "Teacher, I''m done." Said one of the kids and looked up at him. Large, sparkling black eyes. Serious expression, short black hair and silky white clothes were of high quality, maybe just a bit old. His face whiter than the rest, and his demeanor stricter. The background wasn''t an issue in this school, but with his experience, Cao Yu could see that the boy belonged to a clan. Maybe a declining one, but clan nonetheless.


    He had a hint of pride in his actions. While he would usually rebuke a pupil for it, looking at his work and the reddish skin on his finger Cao Yu could only praise the boy. That was a good type of pride. The pride that the boy wished to keep up to and that was driving him forward. He saw someone like that before.


    "Very good, Chen Zhu. Still, your touch is a bit too heavy. There''s no need for that. You expending too much of your Qi drawing formations this way. Try to be gentler."


    "I understand, teacher." The boy bowed.


    Soon all other children started presenting their works. Cao Yu was mindful to praise what they did right and scorn what they did wrong. After many years of teaching, he came to the conclusion that being honest and respectful with pupils is the best way of education.


    Finally, the kids returned to their places. Their eyes concentrated on him. There was some impatience in them; only Chen Zhu was sitting still. Cao Yu took a little copper bell from a small pillow lying of the ground and rang it three times.


    "Ding, Ding, Ding."


    "The lesson is over." He said.


    The children bowed to him and started walking out the building in a strict line. With a smile on his face, Cao Yu was looking at how they were dashing into ran once touched by the reddish sunlight outside. Soon, he was left alone.


    Cao Yu closed his eyes, listening to the silence.


    ¡­


    After closing the classroom, he went on the street. It was a quiet evening; the red disk of the sun was looming beyond thin clouds, time to time showing itself and illuminating the white mass with distinct sunrays.


    Cao Yu was walking steady and slowly, maybe a bit too unhurriedly. It was sad, but he could admit it: there wasn''t much waiting for him at home. Only more silence.


    Suddenly, he heard some commotion to the side. He hesitated at first but then relaxed. Anyway, nothing to do. Might as well see what it is.


    He headed to the left of a desolate street and saw many people walking out of a large wooden house, no, rather a small palace. Several red pillars were supporting an extended roof. It was quite crowded; everyone was in pairs and with children. Also, there were several carriages, some with very expensive horses. He hasn''t seen some breeds for a long time.


    "Excuse me, can you tell what is going on?" He asked a middle-aged woman who was tightly holding the hand of a little girl. Both were in pink dresses.


    "Oh, we were to a play." She answered with a smile.


    "Puppets." Added the girl.


    "Yes, yes. It was a puppet-show. Not a traditional, modern one. It is a very popular troupe. They will be in the town for several weeks more. I recommend you to see it with your grandchildren, it is very interesting.


    After saying that she lead the girl away.


    Cao Yu was standing still.


    "Grandchildren¡­" He sighed and bitterly smiled. Then he started walking back but suddenly stopped. An idea came to his mind.


    Half an hour later, after a long queue, he was walking to his home. It was darker now, so he had to bring the ten tickets he bought closer to his eyes to see them. His cultivation was never strong and now was in decline due to old age.


    On the white, long tickets there were several dragons drawn: red, blue, and green. They were intertwined with each other and had silly faces.


    Opposite them were several words:


    "The Emperor and Dragon Brothers, an exciting tale of his Majesty''s great deed¡­"


    It should be interesting for children. He will give them a little surprise instead of the last lesson before the summer weekend. Cao Yu''s mood uplifted when he thought about it, he started walking sightly faster.


    It was completely dark when he saw his home, a little house on a backstreet, squashed between two rivaling antique shops.


    Cao Yu started to search for the key in his bag when his expression suddenly froze. Could it be that he had forgotten it? He tried the door: no, it was closed.


    He started browsing through his bag once more. His shadow was obstructing the moonlight, so he started turning around, trying to find a better position. But no matter where the shadow was still there.


    Wait, was it his shadow? Feeling dread he looked at the ground and saw the shadow of an old man crossed by another.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.Slowly he looked up. The moon was lying on the roof and before it was a dark silhouette.


    The darkness enveloped the world and then his mind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    He woke up to the sound of something slicing through the air. His eyelids trembled and opened, and he saw a black sabre. It was still at first; then it turned into the black wind, then still again. That was something he saw so many times before. For a second, he thought he was there, in the past.


    Then, his mind awoke. His body shivered. He looked at the man with long black hair, with a resolute face. It was longer now, sharper. All the childish roundness was cut. Not a naive kid anymore, but a handsome young man.


    Once again the darkness sliced through the world, then the sabre was lowered. Cao Yu looked around. He was in a kind of barn, a bleak morning light was shining through the gaps in the roof. He was laying on the floor bordering a pile of straw.


    "Good morning, Uncle Cao." Said the young man in a pitch-black martial robe with a slight smile on his face.


    "Young Master¡­" The old man remembered. He couldn''t forget. His Young Master, whom he was teaching formations in secret. Such a talented young boy¡­ He is alive.


    Cao Yu felt mixed emotions. He knew that it was possible, but he never truly believed it. His past was so far behind, as if in another world, but now it was looking straight into his eyes. Mixed emotions, but not because he feared death.


    There was no much to look forward to anyway.


    "Are you going to kill me, Young Master?"


    "Of course." Said Shan, not changing his smiling expression.


    "But before that, I want to know something."


    "Something¡­ I won''t tell you anything." The old man could feel his hands. They weren''t tied, surprisingly. Though, why surprisingly. With Shan around it was impossible for him to escape anyway.


    "I won''t." He said in a calm voice.


    "Wei Clan deserved what it got. I won''t tell you anything. You can kill me, I don''t care


    "Bold."


    "Agh!" Cao Yu coughed. Heavy punch connected with his stomach. His limbs went weak and he fell down just after standing up. The blood started dripping from his lips."


    "You can scorn me, you can scorn anyone, actually. But don''t insult Wei Clan."


    Cao Yu tried to look up. He couldn''t see the face of the young man, but his tone remained unchanged. Was he really angry or was that some kind a routine he imposed on himself?


    "We always knew you were an agent of the Han''s Intelligence, Uncle Cao. We kept you around just because it is easier when you see your enemy''s line of sight."


    "Do you wish to get revenge?" Cao Yu stood to his knee, their gazes met.


    "Of course." Said Shan.


    "But I''m now asking you for that. If I just wanted the revenge, I would have slaughter everyone. The Emperor, the First Minister, the Grand General, Royal Guard, every snake at Intelligence... I will do it, but later. Revenge is secondary; first I want to know if anyone is still alive."


    "I don''t know that. I''m was just an external worker. They contacted me because of my position in the house."


    "I know, and still, you are a connection to them. Tell me, who were you working for. Name, where you were you meeting, their habits... as much as you can."


    The old man went silent for several seconds. Then looked at the ground and tried to stand up. He had to support himself on the pile of straw. Shan was patiently waiting for his answer.


    "Why should I? Why should I tell? If you wanted to avenge, then maybe I would. But if anyone of them alive, then the last thing I wish is freedom for them."


    "And death threats won''t work, I know¡­ But how about that?" He took something from his sleeve. Some white paper, no, it was¡­


    Cao Yu''s face went pale, then amused, like he gone mad, and then the old man started laughing.


    "Hahaha, so it never changes. You of Wei never care about anyone. An antique from Hundred Warring Clans Period. I see now, though you were such a good little boy, you still one of them."


    "Thanks, I appreciate your words. So, Puppet Show?"


    Shan crutched the tickets in his fist.


    "Your interest in children is high as ever." He smirked.


    "Wicked mind give birth to wicked thoughts. But so be it, I will tell you everything, just¡­" The old man''s gaze suddenly lost focus.


    "I want you to do something."


    "I listen, but remember, I won''t promise until I''ll be sure the price will be worth it." Said Shan.


    The old man nodded.


    "I want to know if that really is my wife who is buried in that grave."


    Shan suddenly froze. Then, also in a bit more quiet voice, he said:


    "Yes, it''s Aunt Zi. Father ordered to look through the bones so there can''t be any mistakes. They were good people, but we couldn''t let them go away. No one was allowed to know what had happened at my Awakening."


    "I see, good, good. Then I wish to be buried with her."


    Shan made a troubled expression.


    "I''m afraid, I can''t disturb graves. I will be too obvious. It will give them too many clues. How about I spread your ash over it?"


    "Ha, how crafty you are. What a bargain! But good enough. He called himself Shi Lu; he wore many colors but always had a hat. He had many identities, an elderly person, a young woman, a vagrant warrior, but his voice was always that of a young man. We met at nights, every second fortnight. The last time was at the village of Golden Hills - he was a wandering puppeteer."


    "Good, that will do." Shan clenched his sabre with both hands.


    "I''m sorry about Aunt Zi, good night."


    "She didn''t¡­" Before he could finish his words, Cao Yu once again saw the darkness.


    And nothing more.


    Ever.

 Chapter 26: Disappearance?

    Chapter 26: Disappearance?


    Wei Xin saw ashes, blackened corpses, ruined houses. It was bizarre to see a village so deep in the forest; however, after examining its inhabitants everything became clear. They had sharp and long teeth, and where the skin remained it was covered in fur.


    Beast-men, a kind of intelligent beasts that resembled humans the most. They were walking with their two legs, and with that, the similarities ended. Generally, they had higher intelligence than normal spirit animals and preferred to live in tribes. Like that one.


    "What happened?" Asked Xin, looking over the ruins while trying not to avert his eyes.


    Several hours ago Ying Zheng abruptly said that he wished to check something, and left him and Maha alone. After an hour or something, he came back and ordered them to follow him.


    "Looks like someone razed the place, poor Boar-men. I wanted to catch one and get some intelligence about the upcoming war, but it seems they were on the wrong side."


    Said Ying Zhen, lifting some sort of an amulet covered in ash from the ground.


    "Wrong side?" Were there sides in the conflict? Wasn''t it''s just beasts against humans?


    "During the Colonization War, the Alliance of Intelligent Beasts was lead by a council of elders of the strongest tribes and rogue strong beasts, like Silver Flame Lion or a kind. The later had their positions set, for they were backed by their strength, while the first was often fighting each other for the right to make decisions. Still, there are too many corpses."


    Xin nodded. Bones were indeed frequent.


    "Normally they would just enslave them. Or eat. Not sure what was the point in killing them off. As if it was a statement of sorts."


    "We''ll spend the night here." He suddenly said.


    "For what? It is a graveyard." At last Maha raised her voice. Previously she was just looking around while frowning.


    "Cause I want to. Also, it''s doubtful that any kind of beast will dare to get close to this place. I''m tired of protecting you at nights; a man should have a good sleep once in a while."


    Xin couldn''t answer anything to it. After two weeks of traveling the beasts, so rare at the beginning, now were bothering them several times a day. At this point he didn''t even have to hunt, the prey was always coming at them first, and what he couldn''t deal with was swiftly taken care of by Ying Zheng.


    "Are you alright with it?" Asked Maha while looking at Xin. He quickly nodded to her, then thought about it. Spending the night in this kind of place¡­ He restrained his gulp and forced himself to calm down. Everything here was already dead, nothing to fear.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll put some smell-erasing formations. Now then, let''s get to work."


    His words were directed to Xin. The boy started looking for a clean place. He thought about using a still standing house at first, but after a short check, he found none fitting.


    At last, near the forest at the edge of the village, he started drawing a formation. Since his hunt on the Three-Headed Wolf, he realized how useful they could be in everyday use. Martial Artists rarely study them in depth, for it takes time, and no matter how useful is useful, striking hard will always be more useful. Still, at least the bare minimum he could memorize.


    He asked Ying Zheng to help him with that, and then they spend an entire day practicing. Ying Zheng even stated that they won''t go anywhere until Xin will be able to combine Heating and Illuminating formations and freely adjust the frequency.


    "If you want to be helpful, be helpful." Kept saying Ying Zheng while erasing hours of Xin''s work.


    Xin didn''t really wish to be helpful. Still, the annoyed glare of Maha (obviously directed at Ying Zheng and not him) was enough of a motivation for the boy. He didn''t want to hinder their journey, and after a night of practice, he finally fell to sleep in a field full of glowing warm red circles.


    If it wasn''t for the strength that was filling to him after cultivation, he would probably have collapsed before finishing work. This strange situation of his body should be investigated, but he wasn''t capable of that as of now.


    Since that day he was the one to do the formations.


    After the ground lit up, he took the sitting position and started cultivating.


    Still only two meridians.


    He couldn''t complain, though. It has been only a week and something after he entered the Second Stage of Qi Gathering. It surely felt longer than the month he spend in Azure Lake Village, but the time to cultivate was less. Especially with Demonic Light added.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Shooking off all useless thoughts he started gathering Qi.


    ¡­


    After an hour Xin opened his eyes. He saw something strange, or rather a strange lack of something. Someone. The boy blinked, looked around and back into the dark depth of the forest. Then at the village and saw a stone, no, a black skull in the static light of the formation. His head started spinning; he wasn''t sure where it was scarier. In the end, he gazed at the shining lines of the formation.


    Where are they? Ying Zheng could be hunting still, or dealing with something, he had his peculiarities and Xin wasn''t sure how long he had been cultivating. But where was Maha then?


    He stood up and lifted his head. Just waiting is stupid; he has to do something. However, what? Maha is fragile but Ying Zheng is strong. He wouldn''t be able to do much if there was a real problem.


    Unless he really is still hunting and Maha was kidnapped by someone.


    Suddenly, he heard a rustle from the forest. He looked there, unable to turn his eyes. Slowly, a silhouette emerged from the darkness of the trees.


    It was a man with yellowish face and distinct facial features. He had brown, untidy, slightly long hair. Was wearing a grey robe that was hiding most of his body except for heavy leather boots.


    "Hello there¡­" He said in an unexpectedly youthful voice.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a little kid, can you share the place? I''m freezing there."


    It isn''t cold, Xin wished to say, but stayed silent and made several steps back.


    "Thanks."


    Said the man and sit close to the formation. His body landed on the ground amazingly soundlessly, but Wei Xin had no time to make anything from that.


    "Do you have some food, boy?"


    Xin shook his head.


    "So you are starving then? Sad, I can share with you, here." The man took a bag from under his robe. Xin tried to see what was inside when something landed into his hands. It was a green apple.


    "Come on, boy. Try it." The man smiled or smirked. It could be either.


    The apple was smooth, maybe too smooth. Xin wasn''t planning to eat it, of course, but the situation was pressing.


    Suddenly, the leaves rustled once more. Hope arose inside of him, only to crash even harder. A woman jumped between him and the man. Brown hair In a bun, loose sky-blue dress. Something like a bow, but too big on her back, unnaturally red lips. She had the style of a middle-aged woman while her face was rather youthful.


    "Stop bullying kids!" She said, puffing her cheeks.


    Xin saw man''s eyes twitch. The girl walked to Xin. The apple left his hands and the woman, or rather girl showed her pearly teeth and bit.


    "Shee? Itsh fine!" She was chewing, smiling, and speaking at once.


    The situation and her face were so ridiculous that Xin suddenly felt corners of his lips rise. Then, just behind the duo of the man with a clearly unnatural expression on his face and the silly girl, he saw two golden lights shine. Several words appeared in his mind.


    At once he calmed down.


    Meanwhile, the man''s voice sounded once more. Now he wasn''t so playful and smooth. Rather, there was a hint of irritation.


    "So, what are you doing here. It isn''t a place for a kid."


    "Ask his name first." Exclaimed the girl and gulped. Then she gave Xin the apple. The edges of the bite were red.


    "I''m Xin."


    He said and also bite.


    Wait, that was a bad move. It is unwise to think that a poisoner won''t be able to deal with his own poison.


    His jaw froze.


    "How did you get here, Xin? Are you okay?" The girls continued to ask.


    "!"


    "Wait!" She abruptly exclaimed and went pale. Then she took a little bottle of blue liquid from her dress and drank a half of it.


    "Xin, spit it." Xin did, feeling relieved and sour in his mouth. At the same second the content of the bottle entered his throat. He coughed and stepped back.


    The girl, meanwhile, wasn''t paying any more attention to him. She turned to the man and corners of her lips went down. It was hard to say what kind of emotion she wished to portray with it.


    "How dare you feed him truth serum! You made me lie, you are a horrible person."


    ¡­


    A strange silence hung in the air. The girl was looking at the man; the man was looking at the girl. Xin was looking at the two lights on the tree behind them.


    "I''m here¡­ with my master. He''s hunting now."


    He said as if reading a script.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 27: Agents

    Chapter 27: Agents


    Suddenly, the man stood up. He took several steps toward the woman; she shivered, then rose her face to him, then shrank back, then crossed her hands. There were changes at his every step. Finally, the man''s fist gently connected with her head.


    The girl squeaked and put hands on her crown. Her tears were shining like jewels. Now her reversed smile looked sad.


    "Stop being retarded or I''ll abandon you in the woods." He said and sat down. The girl, slowly, too.


    "So, when will your master going to return?" He asked, looking at Xin.


    "A¡­ Soon." Said the boy, changing his line of sight. The next second the man also looked at the direction of the tree but saw nothing.


    "Don''t revert your eyes. I''m... suspicious of you as of now, what if you a beast in human form? I will wait until he returns, and we''ll talk for a bit." He said.


    For the next several minutes, there was an annoying silence disturbed only by overly dramatic sobs of the girl, louder with each second.


    ¡­


    Xin himself was getting impatient. He felt like standing up and walking around but didn''t want to attract the eyes of the man. His feet burrowed into the ground.


    At last, with another rustle, Ying Zheng stepped into the light of the formation. He held a large deer on his shoulders.


    "Funny party you''ve got, kid."


    He said throwing the carcass on the ground.


    "So, kid, Introduce me to your new friends." He smiled and blinked, and Xin was sure that blink meant to be obvious.


    "I''m¡­" The girl suddenly lit up and almost said something when a fist once more descended on her head.


    Very quietly she retreated to cry in the corner.


    "We are travelers, now more. And you are?"


    "Also travelers." Ying Zheng grinned. "So, fellow travelers, do you want something, a piece of deer perhaps?"


    "No," The man said. "Just to make acquaintance." He held out his hand and Ying Zheng shook it.


    Xin, feeling some pressure in the air, looked back. The girl was somehow behind him.


    "He''s a terrible person." She leaned and whispered.


    "..." Xin bitterly smiled.


    "Well then." Ying Zheng was first to break the shaking.


    "So you won''t join dinner?"


    "No, it''s time for us to go." The man stood up.


    "Just one more question, do you know what has happened here? The village is devastated."


    "Maybe a strife between beast tribes or something. Who can say."


    Shrugged Ying Zheng.


    "Really, and you don''t afraid that attackers may return at some point?"


    The man brushed ashes from a broken skull with his foot.


    "You even left your disciple alone."


    "Thanks for your concerns!" Said Ying Zheng as insincerely as possible.


    "But I''m more than confident."


    The man smiled at him.


    "I see, hope you aren''t wrong. We''ll get going."


    He headed out of the village to the woods where he came from. The girl followed him and almost said something before entering the forest, but he caught her and soon their silhouettes dissolved in the darkness.


    "How irritating." Ying Zheng''s voice was only loud enough to attract Xin''s attention.


    "Well, disciple, It''s time to sleep. Have a good night."


    Xin saw an obviously fake smile on his face; seems like they are still putting on this act. Ying Zheng sat down and a shiny layer of green light covered his body.


    "¡­" Well, whatever. He probably knows what he is doing. The boy gave the last look at the tree and laid down.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation."Good night." He thought before falling asleep.


    ¡­


    ...


    ...


    The sunlight and shiver went through the darkness; Wei Xin became aware, his eyelids separated. Something thin was crawling on his face. He caught it with his fingers: a little beetle. The boy put it on the ground and sat up.


    "Quite a late sleeper, aren''t ya?" Ying Zheng was sitting with his chin on his palm; he had a bored look on his face and his eyes were looking somewhere beyond Xin.


    "Seems like they finally gave up."


    "Who are they?"


    "Imperial Agents, annoying flies. They knew I knew they were observing, but still went on with it. Simply to annoy me, it seems. Can''t wait until the minister will change and they will be purged."


    "Imperial Agents¡­" Xin knew some things about them. A branch of Empire''s Intelligence, Winged serpents, eyes of the Emperor; they had some bad reputation.


    "Why are they here?" He asked.


    "Probably finally got the wind of the brewing war. Sometimes they work with the military, though I''m not sure."


    "I see."


    Xin looked around: trees and burned ground.


    "Ah yes, the hag. Forgot about it, time to set her free."


    He stood up, stretched and walked to a tree just at the edge of the forest. He touched it lightly and the tree trembled, some leaves feel down.


    Suddenly, its trunk opened like a mouth, revealing a girl beautiful like a doll inside. Her eyes opened and she jumped out. Her hair, which looked like they were stuck in the branches, went free with unexpected smoothness.


    "What took you so long?" She asked glaring at Ying Zheng.


    "I''ve freed you once they''ve left, or maybe not. Stop looking at me like that."


    Then her eyes turned at Xin, her pupils shined with yellow.


    "Is he telling the truth?" Appeared in his mind.


    "No." Pure-white bleak shine blinked in Xin''s eyes.


    He still hasn''t achieved the First Rank of The Demonic Light but has already gained some control over his soul light. That way he and Maha were speaking the previous night.


    "Stop doing that." Said Ying Zheng with annoyance.


    "I feel like you don''t trust me, it''s problematic."


    "It is hard to trust someone who uses children as baits."


    Said Maha in scolding tone.


    Yesterday, when Ying Zheng heard the approaching "travelers", he immediately hid with Maha because, by his own words, "If they were hostile we would''ve had more chances in battle by ambushing."


    So Xin became a bait.


    "And before you start, I saw the apple was poisoned, but I also saw that the poison wasn''t dangerous. I couldn''t just come out ''cause the blue girl was monitoring the trees. Not that It would''ve been hard to deal with her, but there would''ve been too many problems if I''ve done that."


    "But enough with that, we have to speed up; let''s pass the animal''s land before everything will burst."


    Xin nodded. No one wants to get caught in a war zone. He still remembered some stuff he was taught about the Colonization War. It felt so distant before, like a picture: burned corpses, massacres, nothing but a vision. He knew it was bad, he knew how it was, but only now, seeing the blackness inside eye sockets, feeling the smell of ash he really understood. They have to speed up.


    "I might know how we can skip some distance." Maha said thoughtfully.


    Both the man and the boy looked at her.


    "Should''ve said earlier." Complained one of them.


    ¡­

 Chapter 28: Intervention

    Chapter 28: Intervention


    The farther they were going, the stranger was the forest. Leaves were getting bigger and tighter, trees larger, and as for insects¡­


    "Slap!"


    Redness spread across Xin''s hand, but the mosquito managed to get away.


    "¡­" The boy frowned.


    "Annoying, isn''t it?"


    Ying Zheng jumped from the floor of green covering the sky. Strangely, there was no sound when his feet connected with the ground.


    "They are Spirit Mosquitos, what an original name! Times fiercer than the normal kind. Here, eat it." He threw him a yellow pill. Xin instinctively swallowed it.


    "It will make your sweat dangerous for them, also will make you sweaty. Not really pleasant, but a normal ointment won''t work here. These little bastards can bite through the clothes."


    "How the progress by the way." He asked with his hands in his pockets and eyes on the girl. Xin followed his stare.


    Maha was standing in front of a strange structure. A door with neither knob nor keyhole craved into a mountain. However, if you look closer you will see that it wasn''t a mountain, it was a man, no, a demon made structure. Smooth white pyramid with a layer of dirt on it. It wasn''t big, though. Only five meters or so.


    "Click!" at last yellow shine emitted from the girl''s eyes at the door and passed through it as if it was a shadow. Then it dissolved like a smoke.


    At first, inside was only darkness. Then many crystals lying and hanging shined, all of the different colors, however making a coherent symphony.


    "Fancy." Said Ying Zheng and walked in.


    The insides of the structure were made of something smooth; marble, guessed Xin. The light was flowing on the walls. Exactly, flowing. It wasn''t static, it was like waves and streams, like a spider web in the sun and wind. It was an indescribable beauty.


    "Gaudy." Ying Zheng shook his head slightly.


    "No discernible taste."


    "Coming from you it is a compliment." Said Maha not even looking at him.


    Xin, in turn, was quite fascinated. The light was like water, flowing and filling the pictures carved on the marble. In his opinion, Ying Zheng was just trying to annoy the girl.


    "It''s beautiful." He said, hoping to turn the tide.


    "See, only works on kids."


    ¡­


    Xin retreated to the corner.


    Maha, meanwhile, put her hand hidden by the red sleeve on the largest green crystal in the middle of the room. She closed her eyes as if thinking about something, and when she opened them, they shined with yellow light.


    "It should work, but we have to save energy."


    The middle crystal blinked and all other extinguished. It, in turn, became brighter but Xin wasn''t sure, was it because it was the only source of light left or some different reason.


    "Teleportation array can be activated only once¡­"


    "One is enough."


    Ying Zheng clapped his hands.


    "Get that stuff ready."


    "It is, we can use right away."


    "Good, soon you''ll be teleported, kid. Gonna be fun. Then, can we get directly to the Demon Land from here?"


    "No, that array is too weak even when fully charged. I can open path to the Main Nexus; there should be more energy, enough to jump to the Empire."


    "The Main Nexus is that big pyramid?" Asked Ying Zheng. Xin remembered something like that in the map he gave him.


    "Yes."


    "Than it''ll do, it''s almost a month of traveling away. Activate the thing."


    "Come here, put your hands on the crystal."


    Xin did, Ying Zheng did too. The crystal had four sides; now three of them were taken. When his palm connected, Xin felt a strong energy inside the crystal, like a whirlwind. It was pressing on his soul light.


    After almost week and half of training, he reached the point when he can feel his soul light and manipulate it directly. It was what all living beings do; every move is the soul light passing from a brain and flowing to a hand, or a leg, or lips. But it was instinctive, and as Maha said, that instinct should be remade. Now he was trying to do the same, but the other way, by using the light directly. At first, it was strange, like moving your hand with the other hand, or even more abstract but now¡­ It wasn''t much better. However he wasn''t slacking off, so these days he was similar to a clumsy bear.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."Are you ready?"


    Maha''s voice awoke him. The light in the crystal started surging like a tornado, forming a shining ring was almost visible with bare eyes.


    "Now that I think about it, everything happening too fast." Complained Ying Zheng.


    "One."


    Unusual sharpness appeared in Maha''s voice. The light became stronger, the ring expanded beyond the crystal.


    "Two." Everything began to tremble. The light was brighter and brighter.


    "Three."


    "Could''ve told the number you are counting to¡­"


    "Four."


    The ring consumed them. A pillar of pure radiance shot from the golden peak of the pyramid toward the sky while insides died in the darkness.


    For Xin, all became still. A cloud of light was surrounding him, and nothing but absolute silence.


    He looked around and saw two silhouettes. One small, the other big. They were moving but only slightly, like shadows in a changing light.


    His feelings were at ease, with time the fog started to weaken.


    Suddenly, darkness came. The fog turned into smoke. Xin''s eyes opened wide, the small silhouette unknowingly approached him. Even now the smoke was covering it whole. A pure darkness, like a wall, separated them and Ying Zheng.


    Is that how it should be? Xin tilted his head. Then the palm of the dark silhouette went right through him.


    "Ah¡­" He felt the wind on his cheeks. Then strong impact passed through his entire body. His breath got interrupted ¨CBum!-, vibration spread and then came pain, and before he comprehended it something red and black crashed into his chest.


    "Agh!" One more impact and tears filled his eyes, he felt like throwing out his heart. Like a doll, he slid to the ground breathing like his neck was broken. The black-red thing, the girl, was lying to the side.


    The boy had a hard time getting his lost spirit into himself and then getting on legs. The first his motion after was to fall once again while trying to squat before the girl. Not complaining he turned her lifeless body on the back and the room lit up; her eyes were the only source of light here. He removed the hair and it became even brighter. Then, well, he didn''t know.


    He looked around for it was his second priority and saw only stones, yellowish-grey and old bricks.


    The girl was still doll-like. Xin breathed in.


    He can''t panic. There should be an explanation for all that has happened. He will find it later; now, what can he do?


    The obvious thing came first: his eyes shined with white and he tried sending his thoughts to Maha. Sadly, no response came. Then he lifted her body and used as a lamp. Was it impolite? He will ask her forgiveness later, for now, it worked even better than he expected.


    The room was of bricks, at times mixed with moss. There was also a passage out leading to a place not much different.


    Should he try going there, or better wait until the girl will wake up? It was a hard choice. No, thinking about it now, it was fairly easy.


    He will wait for the girl to wake up and if it won''t happen he will start exploring the place.


    Xin sat down with Maha still in his hands.


    The girl was light. It was strange holding her like that; his nose was burrowing into her hair, so he was barely resisting sneezing. In addition, she was quite soft. But he was a respectable person and resisted the urge to squeeze her.


    Together they started waiting.


    ¡­

 Chapter 29: Pursuit

    Chapter 29: Pursuit


    That time was good for Xin to calm down.


    How did they get here, where was here, where was Ying Zheng, what''s happened to Maha. Many questions and he wished he had any answers. The calming doll in his hands slowly tilted her head. If it wasn''t for her shining eyes, he wouldn''t know she was alive. Demons neither breath nor have a heartbeat. Too bad she also wasn''t any warm, the temperature around was freezing, and his palms were sweaty and cold touching the ground. He also smelled strange; seems like the pill has started working, how timely!


    It was anti-mosquito; however, would it work on bees? Seems like it does. A little swarm appeared out of nowhere, but once the insects were touching him, they were dropping dead. It''s angered them, and soon he was literally sieged. Gladly, after several minutes most of them were covering the floor and only lucky survivors and cowards were still buzzing around.


    "Zzzzzz~"


    His body relaxed; now he was sure that the exit from that structure, or at least a window, was nearby.


    So, what should he preoccupy his mind with for now?


    First, he put his hands on Maha''s pleasant smooth cheeks and started turning her head around, inspecting the place. The room was quite small and completely unfurnished. So, what was the point of it?


    Good question, he should think about it.


    He should think about anything to keep his mind from the fact that he couldn''t release the girl, that he was so scared that¡­


    Never mind.


    "ZzZzzzZ~!"


    He heard a sound: as if a hive was poked with a stick on fire. At first, it was coming from the floor, then it vanished for some time, then he heard it from the wall. The boy turned pale and stood up; It was heading toward him.


    He sprung forward and to the right, into the corridor. The light was shaky, but the didn''t need to see; the path was straight. He ran until his feet hurt and stooped only when there was no more buzzing to be heard.


    He finally took a deep breath. He was still in a corridor, nothing changed. How vast was this place? Maybe he should run a bit more.


    However, when you glad that something has vanished, you rarely notice when something new appears.


    Xin turned back after breathing enough, a simple instinctive motion, and then his gaze froze.


    A large statue, no, a beast. Three pairs of legs, a large body, a perfectly round head with a diagonal mouth and rattling yellow teeth. And itself it was covered in something yellow, like a thick layer of solid wax. He could barely see in the darkness, but the hollow ravine on its belly, from which countless bees were crawling, was easy to spot.


    Did it had hands?


    "YOU THERE!" The buzzing shaped into words and rang in the air. Something exploded and the ceiling trembled, the light trembled, the boy trembled and ran.


    "WHERE?!" It shouted released its bees, and like an avalanche, they covered all four sides of the corridor. Only a little space around Xin was safe. The boy ran, ran, ran and ran and the beast was behind, clock, clock, clock sang its legs.


    Thub, thub, thub ¨C sung the boy''s heart.


    His mind was in disorder at the moment, or rather he was stripped of his mind.


    His legs run and he was glad about that; the girl''s head was swinging side to side, shining and hiding; his way was in blinks.


    Light, darkness, light, darkness, light, darkness, Light!


    "..."


    He felt something familiar, like a sudden recollection; he was standing before darkness back then, but now it was different: an endless green forest was below, the sky was a diamond-clear, the sun was the sun on that diamond.


    He was on a great pyramid, half-way to the top but already so close to the clouds if they were present.


    The first breath of fresh air in a while made him aware of what was going on. He felt a strong headache as if his brain was in a vice and, at last, he woke up.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.What was that monster? He couldn''t remember, but he could try to analyze. It had no eyes, it was full of bees, it was¡­ It was, possibly, an inhabitant of this place. Xin turned back and saw a wall with some moss here and there. Illusion, he guessed, and in that case...


    It''s running to him, he only has several seconds while it can''t see him. Wait, it can''t see! Then...


    ...


    "WHERE!" A large creature passed through the wall revealing its handless body to the light.


    "WHERE ARE YOU, WHERE? HOW DARE YOU TOUCH THEM, COME HERE, COME HERE!"


    At once it exploded with thousands of bees and thunderous buzzing.


    The monster concentrated. He could perceive the world only with the help of his insects. And now they were searching, searching for that damn lizard who was eating them. He will find him, he will... There!


    The six-legged beast sprung up to the next step of the pyramid.


    Suddenly, a large sting emerged from the hole in its belly and then the rest of a big, hairy bee. It pierced the air like a lightning.


    "Wrong guesshh."


    A strong impact knocked the beast forward; it staggered several steps but didn''t fell. It turned and its mouth revealed its long yellow teeth.


    "You finally went mad, Big-bee?"


    Asked a large lizard standing on its two legs and dressed in a simple rough cloth with several ropes tying it to its green body. Its long tongue swirled in the air around the six-legged beast and retreated into its mouth as if the lizard swallowed it.


    "YOU, YOU KILLING THEM, HOW DARE YOU KILL THEM!" The buzzing thundered in the air, the lizard only tilted its head.


    "Who? Yorshhh delusionshh again?"


    "DON''T JOKE, YOU, YOU, YOU WILL PAY!" The beast jumped forward with a cloud of bees surrounding it. The lizard, meanwhile, didn''t react at all.


    Only when the storm was just a hair away from it, the lizard eyes suddenly fixated on it. It jumped into the air and with a somersault landed behind the beast. Then it lifted its slim but muscular hands to the sides and said:


    "Vo-la!"


    The hive-like monster slowly turned to it.


    "YOU!"


    "Me! But you crazyshh, Big-bee. I didn''t touch you precisions beeshhh at all."


    "WHO THEN?"


    Big-bee''s legs started rattling at the stoneground.


    The lizard closed its eyes, its green nose slightly shivered, then strained. He smiled as wide as his protruding face could.


    "The scent, the alluring swamps, the disdainful volcano, the ash, the poison, and behind it, ohhh¡­"


    It jumped on the layer lower, where Big-bee came from in the first place.


    "And shweat¡­" The lizard suddenly extended its clawed and webbed palm into the wall. It went through, slightly jolted, and then went out.


    "You rat!" Several green drops fell to the ground. The lizard looked at the thin but deep wound on its trembling hand.


    "You¡­ Big-bee, here!" He shouted and vanished in the wall. A crash sounded and the Six-legged beast followed it.


    "STOP!"


    ¡­


    Xin was running with all his might through the cold wind ripping his skin. It was hard for him to comprehend what went wrong. First, he tricked that blind and deaf beast and crawled back through the wall under its legs, then he started waiting for it to go to search for him to some other place, he was planning to slowly descend from this pyramid from outside. Sadly, several factors disturbed his nearly perfect strategy. The main one was that he couldn''t hear what was happening outside the wall. He planned to count one minute and go out, but at forty seconds a hand grabbed his shoulder. Panicking, he sliced it with his sabre, took Maha and started running. From the very beginning, it was just a set of unlucky coincidences. The boy wished to sigh but couldn''t waste air. Slimy steps with rattling and buzzing were following him.


    The situation was getting hopeless.

 Chapter 30: Stand and Fight

    Chapter 30: Stand and Fight


    Still, in the boy''s mind, it was rather calm. Seems like everything that has been happening during the last hour has burned his anxiety fuel. He could perceive the situation clearly. His legs were getting weaker, his Qi was running out, the footsteps behind were louder and louder... All in slow motion, as if he a distant observer.


    "Hey, Xin, at least die like a man. You can''t act like a clueless puppy for all your life, even if it''s that short. Wake up!"


    What an annoying voice, he''s been hearing it a lot recently. Shan has some memorable manner of speech, like a clear mountain stream with occasional needles.


    The boy started slowing down. It was hard in such speed, his felt like his toes was burning.


    A strange force was trying to hurry him forward, but he resisted it and slowly inhaled. Then he put the girl to the side, and, thinking about something, moved her to the middle of the corridor, and then adjusted a bit to the left. Her eyes illuminated everything before him. Yes, there was no shadow.


    Xin clenched his sabre with both hands and started waiting. Or maybe he should try that move while he still has some time? No, here they are. First, he saw a large lizard enter the light, green and sleazy. It was a wonder how its face, so different from that of a human, could portray mocking expression so perfectly.


    "Hoshh, I shee, not a rat but a poor mouse. Cornered, trembling, with its meek teeth on display. How tashhhty."


    As the lizard was talking a long, red tongue was slowly emerging from its mouth; like a ribbon, it was twisting in the air. Xin wished to grip his sabre tighter but found out that his fingers were already white.


    Then he heard more steps, heavy and familiar, and behind the lizard appeared the six-legged monster from before.


    "YOU¡­"


    "Big-bee, see, we found¡­"


    The lizard turned to it and started speaking. At that time Xin''s entire body tensed. Now, he should do it now. Without a word, the boy lifted his sabre and ran toward the beast.


    The lizard, however, wasn''t surprised in the slightest. It swiftly jumped back and then, with its body angled hit with its long feet.


    "Pha!"


    It was as if a hurricane started twisting the boy''s chest. Then it reminded him of the moment when he got crashed into the wall just recently. He felt the air leaving his lungs and then he flew back and crashed on the ground just near Maha. Moist substance covered his chest as if a liquid fire. His mouth filled with the taste of iron.


    "Shh, brunch. We still talking."


    The lizard''s tone was still as mocking. Xin slowly crawled to his feet. He tried not to look at his injuries, but the burning sensation on his chest was speaking enough.


    He wondered, would he be as beaten if he was at the Third Stage of Qi Gathering? Probably yes, he would, even though the third meridian increases chest and belly defense. This animal was strong, he will probably have to reach the Fifth Stage to defeat it. Or maybe even higher, his fighting experience was too limited to judge.


    The boy started squinting. Now Maha''s eyes were shining directly at his face. Right, he shouldn''t forget about his plan. Xin looked at his enemies. They were talking about something:


    "LET¡­ THEM KIll HIM, THEY WANT REVENGE, HE SHALL DIE!"


    Roared the eyeless beast with its mouth still and something dripping from it.


    "I LET! You beeshh so cute, Big-bee, why not? But you shee, this mouse is awfully smelly, I afraid your beesh will die once they touch him. Maybe we should wash him first, in my stomach perhaps¡­"


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡­He would rather not hear it. However, can''t get discouraged. The boy started turning his sabre to different angles, trying to find the ideal position.


    Will it work? It was a good question, but asking now was as pointless as asking Maha now.


    ¡­


    He wasn''t sure was that a joke that his half-working mind tried to make or something else entirely, but the beasts have already ended their talk.


    Seems like he still was to be eaten first and only then bitten.


    "Shho, how should we end the mouse, should I twist its neck or swallow whole, or¡­"


    Before finishing his phrase the lizard jumped forward, and Xin slashed with his sabre to welcome him. Sadly, the boy was much slower; the claw of the beast was an inch away from his neck while the sabre was still so far above. The boy didn''t even have time to comprehend the situation. His was going do die unaware, with all his force and concentration in the sabre. But suddenly, the girl''s head slightly tilted.


    Bright shine reflected from the sabre.


    "Ash!" The lizard froze, its eyes stabbed by the light and then pain. The sabre connected with its scaly hand and went halfway in before touching the bone. The vibration was so strong that the boy nearly lost his grip. Then came the second wave, even stronger.


    "Agsshs!"


    The lizard stepped back ripping its hand from the blade. Green blood filled the floor.


    "Rat, you rat¡­" It displayed its sharp teeth and leaped at Xin. The boy was lost at first, but for a mere second, at then he also jumped back with his sabre pointing at the lizard. However, with that move, they both entered the darkness and Xin lost his target. But enemy should be in the same situation, right? Wait, no, the boy suddenly remembered a peculiar fact: some Spirit Animals, especially cold-blooded, able to see the heat waves. But if it so, how was it blinded by the light reflected from the sabre? Xin had no time to think of it, he felt sharp claws clench around his neck.


    The lizard seemed to lose all the sapience it had. Like a wild animal, it opened its large mouth and was going to bite off Xin''s head when¡­


    "Stop."


    A harsh voice sounded in the air. Maybe because of its abruptness or maybe because of something else the lizard really did stop and turned back. Xin looked there.


    A yellow-eyed dark-haired girl surrounded by several confused bees was staring at the beast.


    "You¡­ Who are you?" Asked the lizard, its eyes somehow lost.


    "THERE IS SECOND? WHO IT IS?"


    Maha kept silent.


    Suddenly, Xin forgot the pain in his neck and chest; he forgot how hard it was to breathe now, all he could feel was hatred. Hatred for himself.


    If it wasn''t for him, none of these two could detect Maha. She could run away. But not now, when she stood up to protect him. Why, why was he so pathetic? He didn''t even have the power to resist the lizard''s grasp. He really was a simple mouse.


    Even his lucky hit was because of Maha. The lizard was blinded only because she woke up and channeled her Demonic Light or something. Otherwise, it can''t even see light. How laughable.


    "One more¡­ you can hide¡­" Slowly a long tongue emerged from lizard''s mouth, growing and twisting toward Maha.


    "¡­but you will also¡­"


    "Stop, Shir."


    Abruptly, a new, deep voice came from the darkness behind the six-legged beast. Both it and the lizard froze.

 Chapter 31: Grey Wolf

    Chapter 31: Grey Wolf


    The ceiling lit up, and once again Xin has confirmed that demons liked everything colorful. Then, from the seamless door leading to outside a silhouette emerged. A Wolf-man, thought the boy with a surprising calmness. He wasn''t as high as the six-legged beast, however, his presence was much stronger. His fur was grey, and that was probably enough to distinguish its kind, but Xin has never been proficient in that. What was interesting, he was dressed in leather armor; beasts, even Beast-man rarely use it, for different reasons. They can''t produce it for the lack of required tools and knowledge, their bodies are strong in themselves, most of them, especially wolves, prefer mobility and so on. But this one seemed just like a human with a different head. He also had a knife on his belt, a machete - Xin distinguished after several steps. Weapons are also rarely used, for beasts have claws.


    Well, most of them. When the wolf walked near enough, he raised his palm and Xin immediately fell to the ground, heavily gasping. He looked up and saw that this one had his claws severed, brutally.


    "Big-bee, Wu, tell me how did they get here." His voice was surprisingly calm and pleasant, even a bit quiet as if he was suppressing it.


    "YES." The Six-legged beast leaned as if trying to kneel.


    "I DON''T NOW."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "We¡­ don''t know." Said the lizard and lowered his head.


    "I see." The wolf nodded and looked down at Maha. She, in turn, was staring at him, intensively. For a second Xin was afraid that he hit her for that, sever her little head with that knife of his, - that picture was awfully vivid in his imagination and he even prepared to run forward, - but the wolf only nodded, again.


    "I see."


    Suddenly, a strange sparkle appeared in the wolf''s blue eyes. Or was it just Xin''s imagination? He looked at Maha for confirmation, but her expression was as still.


    "Go to the¡­ Seventh floor, north. Guard the prison."


    "Y-yes."


    "UNDERSTOOD." Both the lizard and the walking hive retreated without a second glance. Surprising subordination for beasts, Xin thought while clenching the floor and his teeth, trying to resist the burning pain in his chest.


    When the guards finally left the wolf once again cast a look at him and Maha.


    "Are you demons?" He suddenly asked. Xin had no strength to be surprised but he saw Maha''s brows twitch a bit.


    "Yes," She said. "But he is only a child."


    "Child¡­" The wolf seemed thinking about something.


    "Follow me." He said and headed right into the wall. That slight gap in time was enough for Xin and Maha to look at each other for a slight discussion.


    "I''m not sure how much does he know. We heal physical injuries faster than humans and don''t feel pain unless our Demonic Crystal is damaged. I will try lowering your pain, but you have to endure."


    Xin felt cold sensation spread across his chest. Yes, it was easier but not by much. Barely, but he managed to stand up. He didn''t dare to ask more from Maha for she already appeared exhausted.


    "What should we do?"


    He thought with a shine.


    "For now, listen to him. However, be cautious. We shan''t communicate for now, It might give him suspicion." She transmitted to him and also stepper through the wall. Xin followed and staggered, and with pure willpower kept his footing. The pain lessened, but the weakness did not. He breathed in and went through the wall.


    What followed was a maze of identical corridors and winding staircases and lights, so beautiful at the beginning and so head spinning and vomit-inducing by the third floor. And there was much, much more than three floors. Sometimes there were decorations on the walls, some broken some intact and there was so many of them that he couldn''t remember any. Xin finally agreed with Ying Zheng, gaudy, gaudy and tasteless. Why couldn''t they make just one stair?


    Anyway, he kept his thoughts for himself like everyone in their little company. To be honest, he was getting tired of looking at the people''s backs. When will he grow up and lead others?


    Soon, he hoped and cursed Ying Zheng in his mind for not being here.


    ¡­


    After a considerable amount of time, they finally reached whatever room they were going to. Xin looked around: it was as humble as the entire pyramid, only a colorless and very large, a house-sized crystal in the middle and some others illuminating around.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.The ceiling was much higher; he could barely it see despite all those lamps.


    The wolf sat with his back to the middle-crystal, Maha sat just before him and Xin collapsed next to her.


    "Can you say how did you get here?" Asked the wolf, his expression calm.


    "Array misfired." Said Maha. "I and my apprentice were in the capital, heading toward the Northern Lands, but suddenly appeared here. And I don''t know where here is."


    She looked calm and composed, and what she said was enough to Xin to grasp the act they were doing. He also should learn to lie like that, the boy noted.


    "I see, you are on the Peninsula of Turtle Back, that how it was called back then."


    "Turtle Back?" The girl frowned and Xin opened his eyes wide. Maybe too wide.


    "Yes, but I must apologize. We can''t send you back now." The wolf stroked his clawless palm.


    "If you don''t know how to use Teleportation Array I can do it myself. You will be rewarded." Her voice sounded harsh and straightforward, maybe even urgent.


    Now Xin was surprised. Was that really an act? Or was she¡­


    "I can''t." The wolf shook his head.


    "We need your help."


    "Help?"


    "I can''t explain it here." The wolf gazed over the ceiling.


    "I promise that we will help you, but later. First, I will send you to my brother. He wants to see you. But then you will be freed, I''m willing to sign a Light Contract for that."


    Maha''s expression suddenly changed, Xin never saw her so surprised.


    "Are you serious?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Seven Floor. North. A special place in a way, it was quite different from the rest of the pyramid. Once, it was prison quarters, designed specially to stop anyone from getting out. Many light arrays and complicated structure guarded this place sternly. Also, if you step outside of you will find a great view of three large mountains and river flowing and twisting to them amides the green, and white and blue.


    However, right now Wu couldn''t appreciate that scenery in the slightest. His legs were pathetically struggling in the air while his long, strong tongue was tied around his body and going up when a man in a black garb was holding its end and smiling, sometimes lightly, but so painfully swinging.


    "Well, I hope now you''ll speak more eagerly. Say, when exactly the two "shorties" left?"


    "Two, two weekshh ago¡­"


    Good thing his physiology allowed him to speak with his tongue out. Otherwise, the already saw what a slow answer can lead to¡­


    "Good! Now the next question, where they were taken to?"


    "To the Great Chity, in the North-Southshh, near Croshh Riversh!"


    "That''s a good answer!" The man said, but contrary to his words, Wu suddenly crashed to the wall.


    "Well, what shall I do with you now?" Ying Zheng started slowly pulling the half-conscious lizard by its tongue.


    "Generally I''m against killing but you are man-eaters, right? But that''s a natural thing¡­ Oh, I Know."


    Wu felt pleasant finally touching the soling ground. He looked at the poor Big-bee whose body was only half-visible with the other part crashed into the wall of the pyramid. His legs were still trembling, but whether it was because he was trying to get out, or still the momentum from the impact ¨C that he couldn''t tell. Ying Zheng clenched on of his legs and with one move took him out. Then he drew Wu closer and took both of them to a large black hole in the ground.


    "You know guys, while I was in that cute little prison, I''ve found a peculiar and rare Devil-Eye tree. Yes, I see you getting pale here. This one is almost six thousand years old and it is very hungry. I''m kind of disappointed her with that, but you two look like highly-nutritious products. However, I''m a just person, so I won''t seal the hole. In case you''ll manage to get out, your luck then. Bye."


    Before any of them could say anything Wu and Big-bee flew into the darkness. At some point, several twigs surrounded them¡­


    "Now then." Ying Zheng rubbed his nasal bridge


    "I wonder if that nymphet really has betrayed me."

 Chapter 32: Fugitive

    Chapter 32: Fugitive


    Fain view, shiny lake. Some hills and houses made of half-rotten wood. The young man sitting cross-legged on a roof of a carriage made a deep sigh; the ends of his lips slightly rose. He saw many settlements like that on his way, but still, always beautiful. Sadly, it wasn''t as authentic as it could''ve have been.


    It was crowded with many horses and wagons, and people in armor and without armor. Everyone was busy and hurrying somewhere. Clouds of smoke were rising to the sky; army always comes with smoke.


    "So that is Village of Azure Lake¡­" The youth jumped to the ground and put his hands on his leather belt, holding together a shiny-copper armor. He had a rather plain face, not handsome, not ugly, but with a particular liveliness. He scratched his short brown hair and clapped.


    "Going to be fun!"


    "Are you happy, Young Master?"


    Asked a slightly childish voice and a boy, roughly fourteen-fifteen years old released the reins and stepped down. His hair was black and longer than the norm; his face was childish and shy. His iron armor was a bit big to him.


    "I like villages, and I like army camps. Only in these places, you can feel real life! They don''t mix well, though." Answered the young man.


    "Is that, the village where Miss Li¡­" The boy struggled to ask some question.


    "My sister run off to, right." The young man made a bitter smile.


    "She always gets caught in some troubles; and don''t call her Miss Li, it sounds like my mother. By the way¡­"


    The young man suddenly turned to the boy, his eyes sparkling and a devilish smile on his face.


    "You''re in love with her, right?"


    "W-what¡­"


    The boy reddened, but before he could say anything in his defense the man clapped his shoulder; he almost lost his footing.


    "Don''t sweat it, I could help you there, you know? Well, if I''ll do it directly she''ll just flatly reject you, I think. Really, maybe that the kind of stick she needs to get fixed. However, I''ve heard she found some guy here¡­ Eh, whatever. Let''s go, Feng."


    Just when the boy''s ears were in their finest and young man suddenly walked away.


    Feng shook his head and ran after his master who descending down the hill. On his way he had to evade several soldiers, who were cursing at him. Especially the one whom he knocked down with an armful of logs¡­


    "Sorry." He said, jumped over him and the logs and finally reached his young master who was standing behind a large crowd before a platform made of wood.


    "Young master, wait, the carriage¡­"


    "Ha, don''t worry Feng; do you think someone is going to steal it?" The youth smiled.


    "There, look."


    He pointed to the stage surrounded by many men in armor, or with bare chests, or in rags. Some were even sitting on tents and the lonely house behind. Feng had to get up on socks to see everything clearly. Of course first, he looked back to see if it won''t trouble anyone.


    In the middle of the stage, a wooden table laid with six chairs around it. Still, only one of the six people present was sitting. He had his eyes closed and hands crossed while others were shouting and each other and moving some figures lying on the table.


    He was old, his hair and mustaches were silver, skin rough. Somehow, he resembled a lion and Feng expected him to roar any second.


    "Is he someone well-known?" He asked.


    "General Du Fu, ever heard of him?"


    "No." Feng shook his head.


    "Expected." The young man gave him a scornful gaze.


    "You should learn at least a bit about the military. How can you spend so much time with plants and birds, really? I''m sure you doing that to impress girls."


    "Ha-ha." Feng rubbed his nose. Actually, it was the girl.


    "Anyway, he''s a great person."


    Feng looked at his young master with amazement. Then at the old man, now with newfound respect. Whoever managed to make his young master call him great is¡­ great.


    "He''s about fifty years in the army already. One of the Six Supreme Generals! He was appointed because of the backing of his Du clan, it was before the reforms were made, after all, but unlike the others nobles he was kind with his soldiers no matter the origin and always showed the best result. During the battle of Golden Field of the Colonization War, he charged and slew the Fire Rock that was threatening his army. He was ordered to wait for reinforcement and distract the bird with his troops. But he chose not to! He assaulted it himself, and, despite heavy injuries managed to beat it. Still, since that battle, he has lost his Earth Synchronization Realm strength, but gained a devoted respect from his troops."


    Feng breathed in. He saw the passion in eyes of his young master.


    "Still." Young man''s voice slightly quietened.


    "After the war, several clans tried to usurp lands of the Du clan because it had lost its only Synchronization Warrior. At that time Du Fu could use his position in the army, his connection to stop it, his troops would''ve gladly helped their general but he choose not to."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."Why?" Feng was surprised.


    "Because he wasn''t selfish, he said. The Du clan was destroyed. However, when the people responsible for that tried to dispose Du Fu from his position they were all assassinated next day! From that time no one ever threatened Du Fu to step from his position."


    "But, then he killed them in the end?" Feng became confused.


    "No, his army did on their own." The youth slightly smiled.


    Now Feng was really shocked. Truly, what a great person!


    "What he''s doing now is planning his strategy; he never does it in secret because he trusts his troops."


    "Isn''t that way he can be spied on?"


    "Yes, but again, he Trusts his troops. Everyone in his army is there for several generations. Mostly the descendants of the people whose lives he saved in the Golden Field Battle. See. See, they started to notice us."


    Many gazes were really directed at them, and none was friendly.


    "It will be fun to mess up." The young man stretched back.


    "Mess up? Wait, Young Master, don''t you respect him?" Feng started feeling nervous.


    "Yes, therefore I will beat his ass with full respect."


    Suddenly the young man disappeared. Feng''s hair slightly fluttered, his expression froze. With a terrible anticipation, he turned to the stage.


    "Good day old fogies, my name is Li Song and from now on you all will be following my orders."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "So, explain brat, why have you pulled me into the dark? What spivvery do you have."


    Old man Du Fu''s voice resembled lightning in a storm, piercing to the depth of your soul. The tent they were in almost trembled.


    "Just to speak with you, General." Li Song looked completely unfazed before the lion-like stare of Du Fu, rather even relaxed. He seemed to be enjoying himself.


    "Yes, and why while speaking you allowed to keep your slave with you and I can''t keep my Brigadiers?"


    "I¡­ Nothing." Feng tried to say something but quickly shut up under two pressing gazes.


    "Because, General, that how we will do it. If I want to, I will be sitting there with two whores and you still wouldn''t be allowed to have your brigadiers. Because of that."


    Once again, the young man showed a dragon-like pendant.


    "I will wear it so you won''t forget, really. It''s already the third time I have to remind you that I have an order from the Minister himself."


    "Yes, Minister Li¡­"


    The old man emphasized the surname, then fell in thoughts. His savageness dissipated and age showed on his face. If he really was a lion, then that pendant was a fire to him.


    "What do you want, brat? Humiliate me?" He asked in a tired voice.


    "No, I respect you. But the order is an order. From this point, I will be in command of this army."


    Feng''s body almost jolted, but he suppressed it. His eyes fixated on Li Song.


    "Army¡­" The old man closed his eyes.


    "How much authority will you have?"


    "Structure, orders, strategy. Treat me as someone whose orders are absolute, but aside from that, pretend I''m not here." Said Li Song.


    "That is an easy job." The old man sarcastically chuckled and thought some more.


    "I understand. Anything else?"


    "Yes. We have some information about a fugitive working with the beasts. If any of your soldiers see any human you should immediately inform me. Aside from that you free as a bird."


    "Bird, hm. Should I assign a tent for you?"


    "Yes, it will be helpful. Preferably somewhere far away. Now about my first recommendations¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    By the time the meeting has ended, it was already dark. Still, even in such bleak light, Feng could see that Du Fu looked several decades older. Just like a ghost.


    "Young Master, why did you said it?"


    He asked Li Song once they left the camp and unfriendly stares of the soldiers.


    "I¡­" He scratched his head.


    "It just blurted out."


    "Just blurted out."?"


    "Yes, you know Feng, the mood was very oppressive. My feet almost trembled standing before that person, and telling him that I''ll be ordering his army¡­ I wonder what he''ll do you when he finds out It was a lie."


    Feng could see some rare nervousness on his young master''s face.


    "I''ve always wanted to try leading an army, and here''s a chance! Still, I only dreamed about that, imagined how I''ll say it but I never thought I will actually do it. I even backed down later."


    Now it was Feng''s turn to pat Li Song''s shoulder.


    "I think you''ll manage just right, Young Master."


    "Yeah. Of course I will. Oh, here it is."


    A loud cry sounded from the sky, a large black eagle descended to Li Song''s hand.


    "What do we have¡­"


    He patted the bird, untied the message from its leg and let it play with Feng.


    "Finally arrived."


    Slowly he started reading the message. Gradually his expression became serious.


    ¡­

 Chapter 33: City

    Chapter 33: City


    Xin woke up with tremble; his eyes met the stripes-riddled sky. Stretching his stiff neck, he crossed his legs and looked around. Trees and bushed were crawling around their wagon. The light-brown newborn road was splashing under the wheels. There was a rain recently, and forest dries long.


    The boy crawled out of his cage and breathed moist air. Lightly he touched his chest. Still a bit achy, but times better than how it was before. Their travel has only been going for about two weeks, far from enough to heal this wound without any medicaments, but his miraculous ability deserved its adjective. He felt a slight shiver just imagining how would he have faired without it.


    "Tub!"


    The wagon run into another hummock. They were rarer and rarer now that they were closing to the mysterious beast-city; somehow, it was disappointing for Xin who previously was training his balance with them.


    "We will be there soon." Said the grey wolf, Mo Guang, sitting behind the reins lead by two big black wolves. No matter how much he was looking at that scene, Xin was still finding it ludicrous.


    "Woke up your master." Said the wolf with an unusual rise in his tone, maybe even excitement.


    Xin turned his head to the cage covered with cloth.


    Cages¡­ Mo Guang said that it is the only wagon they had, for rare and little beasts; well, Xin couldn''t say the cages weren''t comfortable, there was a layer of gentle grass laid. Still, that was he. To be honest, Xin felt that these days his living condition was degrading so fast that at some point he might be happy eating insects and sleeping in hollows. Maha, in turn, had bit reluctant look on her face when first seeing their "carriage"; probably bad memories.


    He took the cloth off and patted the girl''s shoulder. Immediately her eyes opened with yellow shine.


    "What time is it now?" Sounded, or rather just appeared in his mind.


    "Morning, he said to wake you up." He thought in turn; Maha briefly glanced at the wolf.


    "Good." She shined.


    "Do you remember how should you act?"


    "Yes." The boy almost rolled his eyes but quickly restrained himself. Honestly, now that he was almost alone with Maha, - for Mo Guang rarely interacted with them- he found out she really liked to impose rules. Stricter than Shan.


    "I don''t know how strong their leader is, but I do not believe he can see that you lack Demonic Crystal. If you don''t speak about the Empire, you should be safe."


    Her tone was also pressingly formal. Nevertheless, he still felt bad for complaining like that, even in his mind. Because he knew, she does it for his good.


    "Here it is!" The wolf suddenly stood up and jumped to the ground. "Splash!" For the first time, he looked so lively. Xin and the girl followed his fervent gaze. Their wagon was at the edge of a hillock, overlooking a vast and shockingly deforested plain with two intersecting rivers. Everything was in fog, wait, no, it was smoke. Many bonfires were on the ground, half-finished buildings both of stone and wood riddled the ground. The work was boiling. From this height, Xin could see only slowly moving black dots, but these dots were of different size. How many kinds of beasts were there? And how many of what he thought as buildings were beasts?


    "City, the first city." The wolf showed something similar to a smile.


    "See, Demons, we also can do it¡­"


    Xin felt strange. It was certainly impressive, for before it was unheard of animals building something so¡­ large. Even more impressive is that they were working together on that, Ying Zheng said that cooperation is a rare occasion reserved for wars.


    So, good for them? Yes, but, they are enemies, right? They have injured brother Hao, they¡­ He shook he head. Too complicated to think in the morning.


    Maha nodded.


    "I can''t say I am not surprised. You did good work." Though her words, Maha was still rather calm in her judgment.


    "It isn''t Us, it''s my brother." Mo Guang closed his eyes.


    "He will lead us toward prosperity, against humans." He clenched his clawless palm.


    "Let''s go, he wants to meet you."


    Slowly the carriage headed down. Wolves were really good mounts, fast and agile, but Xin wasn''t stupid to say it. Looking at the city getting nearer and neared, he also felt a trace of excitement. It will be his first time in a big urban center, surely unforgettable experience. Although it wasn''t how he imagined it would be, however, well, you can never guess the future.


    "Toward the shore, but into the depth¡­"


    Soon they passed a still growing stonewall. He knew that people use winches to build them, but beasts had a different way. A large furless animal with a long trunk was lifting baskets of rubble unto the wall. And it wasn''t alone. Other of its, and even different kinds were helping with the construction. Xin looked into one of the pots where water was heating to be poured into holes full of mortar. Before twitching his face out of the burning-hot fog, he saw a glowing red crocodile inside.


    It was very busy, everyone was engrossed in work, but still, some animals were paying attention to them. However, not aloud. First, they were looking at him and Maha, then the wolf, and then they were eagerly returning to the masonry. Seems like Mo Guang had¡­ some reputation here. No one dared to even greet him.


    Xin saw many different animals. The most common were Something-man, but four-legged were also present. Red-white-red baboon with the name respective to the coloring of the body, winged giant mantis, purple-yellow butterfly...


    Also, some beast that he couldn''t make up a name for like an octopus with snakes instead of tentacles.


    "I smell¡­ Human?" Suddenly a large pond of mud trembled; a giant mountain as if rose from it and opened its mouth full of brown teeth.


    "Where!?" Sounded a deep female voice and the beast leaned its large muddy head toward Xin. The boy abruptly stepped back and put his hands on his sabre. The wolves leading the carriage growled but crouched.


    "Stop it, Lo, they with me." Rang the gentle voice of the wolf who raised his hand. The beast stepped back dripping the mud outside the pond.


    "Master Guang?!" Its slow and monotone voice was indescribably nervous.


    "Forgive me¡­" The mountain of mud leaned down.


    "It''s nothing." The wolf waved his palm and the beast immediately submerged into the pond.


    Xin wiped greyish substance from his cheek and looked at the wolf.


    He felt that that beast was¡­ afraid of him? Now looking around, it was almost unnatural how hard working the animals are, and how they are avoiding looking at them or asking any questions. Why Mo Guang had such bad reputation? He was quite calm and collected during their journey. That hive-like beast and the lizard had similar reactions, too.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site."Forgive her; they can''t see the difference between your kind and humans." The wolf shook his head.


    "Many older beasts, like Lo, saw the invasion with their eye. They are very sensitive because of it, you shouldn''t be angry with them."


    "I understand." Maha slightly nodded.


    "Thank you."


    "The invasion?"


    Xin finally couldn''t endure and asked. He also concentrated on the wolf, partly to see his expression and partly to avoid the piercing look of Maha.


    "Yes, young demon, you don''t know. It happened many years ago; the humans, race from the west, entered our lands and started pillaging, hunting, destroying. No one was ready, there wasn''t even such a thing as "we". Only many families and tribes. The first alliance was made, but what it was? Spiteful mess." The wolf clenched his teeth.


    "We lost, we ran, lived in fear that one day they will come again. But then, my brother changed it." Like always, that topic made the wolf''s eyes shine.


    "He¡­ you will see. There is his residence."


    Xin stood up to see beyond the wolf''s back. It wasn''t as impressive as he thought, a circle of stone stairs leading toward a stone building of about three meters. Not much higher than his late mansion.


    "A demon like you may see it as humble, but one day, this place will be holy."


    "My brother always says: it isn''t appearance, but meaning what makes something."¡­ground, half-finished buildings both of stone and wood riddled the ground. The work was boiling. From this height, Xin could see only slowly moving black dots, but these dots were of different size. How many kinds of beasts were there? And how many of what he thought as buildings were beasts?


    "City, the first city." The wolf showed something similar to a smile.


    "See, Demons, we also can do it¡­"


    Xin felt strange. It was certainly impressive, for before it was unheard of animals building something so¡­ large. Even more impressive is that they were working together on that, Ying Zheng said that cooperation is a rare occasion reserved for wars.


    So, good for them? Yes, but, they are enemies, right? They have injured brother Hao, they¡­ He shook he head. Too complicated to think in the morning.


    Maha nodded.


    "I can''t say I am not surprised. You did good work." Though her words, Maha was still rather calm in her judgment.


    "It isn''t Us, it''s my brother." Mo Guang closed his eyes.


    "He will lead us toward prosperity, against humans." He clenched his clawless palm.


    "Let''s go, he wants to meet you."


    Slowly the carriage headed down. Wolves were really good mounts, fast and agile, but Xin wasn''t stupid to say it. Looking at the city getting nearer and neared, he also felt a trace of excitement. It will be his first time in a big urban center, surely unforgettable experience. Although it wasn''t how he imagined it would be, however, well, you can never guess the future.


    "Toward the shore, but into the depth¡­"


    Soon they passed a still growing stonewall. He knew that people use winches to build them, but beasts had a different way. A large furless animal with a long trunk was lifting baskets of rubble unto the wall. And it wasn''t alone. Other of its, and even different kinds were helping with the construction. Xin looked into one of the pots where water was heating to be poured into holes full of mortar. Before twitching his face out of the burning-hot fog, he saw a glowing red crocodile inside.


    It was very busy, everyone was engrossed in work, but still, some animals were paying attention to them. However, not aloud. First, they were looking at him and Maha, then the wolf, and then they were eagerly returning to the masonry. Seems like Mo Guang had¡­ some reputation here. No one dared to even greet him.


    Xin saw many different animals. The most common were Something-man, but four-legged were also present. Red-white-red baboon with the name respective to the coloring of the body, winged giant mantis, purple-yellow butterfly...


    Also, some beast that he couldn''t make up a name for like an octopus with snakes instead of tentacles.


    "I smell¡­ Human?" Suddenly a large pond of mud trembled; a giant mountain as if rose from it and opened its mouth full of brown teeth.


    "Where!?" Sounded a deep female voice and the beast leaned its large muddy head toward Xin. The boy abruptly stepped back and put his hands on his sabre. The wolves leading the carriage growled but crouched.


    "Stop it, Lo, they with me." Rang the gentle voice of the wolf who raised his hand. The beast stepped back dripping the mud outside the pond.


    "Master Guang?!" Its slow and monotone voice was indescribably nervous.


    "Forgive me¡­" The mountain of mud leaned down.


    "It''s nothing." The wolf waved his palm and the beast immediately submerged into the pond.


    Xin wiped greyish substance from his cheek and looked at the wolf.


    He felt that that beast was¡­ afraid of him? Now looking around, it was almost unnatural how hard working the animals are, and how they are avoiding looking at them or asking any questions. Why Mo Guang had such bad reputation? He was quite calm and collected during their journey. That hive-like beast and the lizard had similar reactions, too.


    "Forgive her; they can''t see the difference between your kind and humans." The wolf shook his head.


    "Many older beasts, like Lo, saw the invasion with their eye. They are very sensitive because of it, you shouldn''t be angry with them."


    "I understand." Maha slightly nodded.


    "Thank you."


    "The invasion?"


    Xin finally couldn''t endure and asked. He also concentrated on the wolf, partly to see his expression and partly to avoid the piercing look of Maha.


    "Yes, young demon, you don''t know. It happened many years ago; the humans, race from the west, entered our lands and started pillaging, hunting, destroying. No one was ready, there wasn''t even such a thing as "we". Only many families and tribes. The first alliance was made, but what it was? Spiteful mess." The wolf clenched his teeth.


    "We lost, we ran, lived in fear that one day they will come again. But then, my brother changed it." Like always, that topic made the wolf''s eyes shine.


    "He¡­ you will see. There is his residence."


    Xin stood up to see beyond the wolf''s back. It wasn''t as impressive as he thought, a circle of stone stairs leading toward a stone building of about three meters. Not much higher than his late mansion.


    "A demon like you may see it as humble, but one day, this place will be holy."


    "My brother always says: it isn''t appearance, but meaning what makes something."¡­

 Chapter 34: Day of Creation and Destruction

    Chapter 34: Day of Creation and Destruction


    It isn''t appearance, but the meaning what makes something¡­


    Interesting words, he should note them somewhere. Maybe in his mind.


    Xin jumped from the carriage and exchanged looks with Maha; then they followed the wolf who has already been ascending the stairs. Looking at it now, maybe the building was not grandiose, but it had some style. It was very clean, of white and polished stones, and completely alone, a distance apart from the other constructions around. Moreover, it was finished.


    Two Wolf-man-like statues in iron armor were guarding a gateless and wide entrance.


    Was it cheaper that way? A plant was winding around both statues, its rosebud decorating their ears.


    Looked as inappropriate as it sounds. The wolf sighed and like always rose his palm.


    "Bing, you''ve grown." The plant winded around the statues trembled, the bud closed. As if it was caught off guard.


    "She''s still young; but she will grow to be a strong guardian, worthy of a King." The plant affectionately twisted around the wolf''s palm, then let go and retreated into the iron armor of the statues.


    "Let''s go." Said the wolf and entered the building; while it was minimalistic from the outside, the inside was quite lavish. But lavish was a strong word. Xin would rather describe it as expressive. Many more statues there were, some bigger, some smaller, some crude and some masterfully done. But all were of wolves. And which had color ¨C were of shades of blue. One small statuette he even found somehow familiar, but couldn''t remember where exactly that familiarity lay, and with what, what is more important. They weren''t arranged in any way and lay chaotically on all sides.


    The walls were covered with tapestries of different size, color, and material.


    Some had actual scenes painted on them, like stars and moon, and a blue wolf gazing at them. Some had just confusing patterns, some portrayed battles: savage, with blood and gore, and heroic, with the wolf, and only the wolf.


    It resembled more a treasury than a decorated room, and maybe it was.


    "It''s all offerings." Said Mo Guang, contemplating.


    "He isn''t asking for them, but they are still given."


    Hearing so many praises made Xin curious what kind of wolf was that wolf. So far he knows that he is great and he is blue. And he wishes to see them, especially Maha. Why would he need demons? They will know, soon.


    At last, they reached one more door; this one was present, the wolf opened and stepped first. Then the door closed.


    Before Xin could feel nervous, yellow light entered his mind.


    "We have different naming traditions. Use "Manu"."


    Xin nodded, and with his nod, the door opened once more.


    "Enter." Said a new but similar voice.


    Maha stepped in first, Xin close behind. They appeared in a brightly lit room with no ceiling. At the other end of the room, Xin saw a throne several stairs above the ground, on whose an azure-blue wolf was sitting, dressed in a loose blue gown, the same color as the vast sky above. The grey wolf was standing next to him, his hand on his machete.


    "I greet you, long-awaited guests." Said the wolf, and now Xin heard that he wasn''t speaking exactly like his brother. He was more natural and less¡­ restricted.


    "I know not your status. How should I, a Lord of different land, greet you?"


    "No how, we acknowledge no one but the Demon Emperor as a ruler. You are king, but I can''t care."


    Xin was surprised at how rude Maha answered, still, he wasn''t panicking. After all this time he found out that she could be trusted in such matters.


    The grey wolf slightly trembled, while the blue one made a wide smile.


    "Good, good. Then I ask for forgiveness. That was a little test, I had to know, whether you really are demons. Now I am sure." The wolf nodded.


    "I see your impatience, but you must know, the deal I invited you for is very important. I can''t speak of it in public, even if it is my dear brother."


    On these words, Xin suddenly saw Maha''s expression change for a second. He managed to notice only because of how much he was looking in her eyes these days, but almost immediately, it returned to normal.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings."What''s more, It will be a long talk. And I have something to do right now, will you bother to accompany me? It''s but a minor matter and shouldn''t take long." The wolf suddenly stood up.


    "We will." Said Maha.


    "Good, then let us go."


    He and his brother headed out of the room, back along the way they came in.


    "My name is Pu, Mo Pu, I forgot to tell." He said while walking.


    "Maharshi."


    "Em, Manu."


    "Maharshi, Manu¡­ My friends, I hope we will be friends." The wolf said scratching his neck with one of his claws.


    "Now, it''s the time. Please, use the other exit." Mo Pu walked out of the building.


    The grey wolf walked to the right wall and slightly pressed it; a hidden door opened.


    "Let''s go, you should see it."


    They went and Xin was amazed. Only about ten minutes have passed since they entered the building but around it gathered a large crowd of beasts, stretching as far as he could see. Some of them were large, some small, some sitting on others, some hovering in the air. How could they gather in such a limited time? Only if they were already trained to do it, it was possible.


    "I welcome you once more, my subjects!" Rang the voice of the wolf. The crowd momently trembled, as if a quake passed through it. The grey wolf also was as if dazed. Xin felt a strange sensation, like something pricking at him.


    "He''s using light to enchant his voice." He saw from Maha; her eyes blinked and the strange sensation disappeared.


    "He''s strong, even though he isn''t a demon he reached the Second Rank."


    "Does he brainwashing them?" Xin asked, remembering the concern of Ying Zheng and the stories about slaves.


    "No, to completely control so many beings with Light you need at least the Fourth Rank. He only pierces their natural reluctance, makes his voice more appealing, forces them to trust him."


    Good thing that talking with light is faster than with mouth. Xin concentrated to hear the second line of the speech.


    "As you know, the work on the City is almost finished. As you know, the dream is about to come true. A part of it, for our way is hard and long. But I am saying, one day, I Will built an empire for you, great, unbreakable alliance!"


    "However, like that time many years before the humans will not let us live. Like many years before, they will try to crash us. You all remember the invasion."


    "Humans almost destroyed us. And by the news I have just received, now they are going to do that again. Several tribes have already been annihilated. A large army assembles at the edges of our lands. Once again, they want to destroy us."


    Worried whispers appeared in the crowd. Everyone looked at each other, some looked into their memories, and finally, all eyes and ears and noses concentrated at the wolf.


    "However, you may hate them, but you should also praise. The first war deprived us of our lands, but it also Made us. We were rough iron before, and the war forged us together. Sharpened our claws, tied our blood."


    "But, blame the late alliance, we lost. Lost and ran, and despaired, and suffered, and now they wish to finish us off. However, it will remain their dream."


    "Now, I am here. I will lead you, I will rule you, I will destroy them."


    "You are sharpest claws, and I am by no means the greatest Lord. However, I am enough. Look at the horizon, for there are clouds gathering, and go there straight, and pierce these clouds, and carve your way to the sun."


    "This time we will strike first, we will return our lands, we will return our glory, We will enslave them."


    "Rejoice, for in incoming conflict we will, I''m saying it, will retain our liberty and liberty for our cubs and our cub''s cubs, not only for ourselves, but for all kinds, for this is a fight we wage, not for our people alone, but for whoever these monsters may invade after and after."


    "Today is the day of creation and destruction."


    "Rejoice, for today we declare our Empire. Empire of Mo! May its history last thousand years!"


    "Rejoice, for this is a declaration of War!"


    And then a roar, mightier than a thunder, pierced through the heaven. Roar, howl, chirp, lowing; in one, in a mindless symphony of euphoria¡­

 Chapter 35: March

    Chapter 35: March


    Army on a march is a great occasion, leaves no one unfazed. Especially during your first time. Xin''s first time was in his vivid imagination, so long ago, when he was reading books under the deem moonlight in the mountain mansion. How much time passed since then? Feels like an eternity.


    Still, what he was looking at now was fairly different from imagination. That was a beast army, sure, but It wasn''t an army. No legions marching, no troops in the same armor, no flags, no anything; it resembled a disjoined horde, stretching as far as the golden horizon was, and shivering the green forest. Just like ants in the grass; well, from his height they were like ants.


    The Emperor of Mo, Mo Pu, has given him and Maha a private tent on top of a Unicorn Elephant. Five meters was much closer to the sun than it sounds; it was still scorching hot, even at sunset. The beast was sweating and it was quite a task to keep your footing. Xin lowered his gaze.


    Five meters is much higher than it sounds¡­


    That''s it for observation for today; he nodded and retreated into their humble tent. Inside was Maha, obviously, and two mats, and the ceiling and nothing more. Still, quite a luxury in comparison. It was hard to sleep in such place, and at first, he wasn''t bothered by it. Why sleep, he should cultivate instead! His heaven''s granted ability should be put to use. Long ago, he suspected that it could allow him to skip sleep.


    And indeed, It did. For the first two nights. Then, even though he was full of strength, his head was clearly overdue and his blank stare during the lesson forced Maha to force him sleeping on both mats.


    "It will be better for you, and for me, it isn''t a problem." She said, but the mental impact she made on Xin was much harmful than any rough bed could.


    "I''m useless." He sighed and sat down to meditate, patiently waiting for the night and preparing everything he wished to say. It was a lot.


    First¡­


    "I want to know." He blurted once the girl''s eyes opened.


    "What?"


    "I''m¡­ everything. What are we doing, what about Ying Zheng, what with that wolf, are you going to Demon Country, are you taking me, I..." He breathed in.


    "What happened during the teleportation, how have you got here, I know nothing¡­ At all."


    A lot of questions and Xin felt so much easier with them out. His body almost floated as he gazed into still as still face of Maha.


    "I had sealed the sound." She said and waved her hand. A small transparent shade appeared and faded around them.


    "But I can''t always be so cautious. Be more careful, this mount is sapient. It is a spy." Her eyes shined.


    Xin lowered his head. Out of embarrassment, mostly, and mostly because deep in his conscious he knew they could be heard. Because he, though involuntary, said it to be heard.


    "I''m sorry." He said using light and quickly left the room. The door slammed with a bang and opened. Then closed again, with the boy hiding behind it.


    "¡­" Maha stared at the exit.


    "...You were right," She said, closing her eyes.


    "I''m not good with children."


    ¡­


    Once again, Xin stood outside, but now it was dark. His emotions were in turmoil, and now the only thing he wished was to darkness to cover the earth sooner. Everything you wait for always comes longer, but this day the sun seemed to take pity on the poor child. Soon the neighbor Unicorn-Elephant faded into a dark silhouette, then sited, and then their own trembled and started going lower.


    Not waiting enough the boy jumped and ran into the woods.


    No, he wasn''t running away. He wasn''t a brat like that anymore. Lost ago he shed his last tears. Well, that he wished to think.


    Now he simply needed some time to be alone. Too many things have happened, and when he finally went to sleep yesterday he saw no dreams, so overcrowded was his head.


    Just some time alone, he thought and jumped down a small ravine.


    Here, he sat down, crossed his legs and relied his head on a teen dead three. Only one around, every else were in a sweet dark bloom.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Just some time, he thought and closed his eyes, listening to the darkness of the night and the beasts somewhere far away. Good thing they were put at the end of the army.


    "¡­"


    Gradually, his heart calmed down. Fervent thoughts were buried, and his eyelids separated to the starry sky beyond the gaps of thick twigs. Several more breathes, in and out, and once again he''s the good boy Xin.


    Well, it was an embarrassing display, he thought and smiled. And everything was his fault, honestly. It''s not as if Maha was hiding anything from him, the circumstances were, and she would''ve probably answered if he asked. Maybe he wasn''t asking on purpose, to get annoyed.


    However, sometimes a child should be a child. Many bad things happened, there was almost nothing enjoyable in his life during the last month or so.


    And there won''t be until he will become strong. Or die. Dying in struggle sounds painful. Ah, whatever, enough of self-pity.


    The boy stood up.


    Well, what is now? Should he go back?


    "¡­later."


    The same feeling he felt before asking Maha, going in and out of the tent several times, the same feeling bothering him now. A bit later, right.


    Suddenly, a good thought struck his mind. Was his sabre with him? Yes, it was. He was making a habit of even sleeping with it, it''s told some great masters are doing it.


    And also they train, why not to train now? Cultivation and Demonic Light are fun stuff, but he has been neglecting techniques for far too long.


    The boy changed his footing so one leg was before the other, in a straight line, and pointed the sabre to the dead tree he was relying on earlier. It was short, its branched leaning a hair away from the ground.


    Well, what kind of move should he try? Slowly the boy changed his footing back.


    "Basics, I think¡­"


    The basics are the most important, even in the Wei Clan whose entire philosophy was built upon one move. Because to execute that move, first you have to train basics. Exact phasing from the manual.


    First, the boy slashed forward from above at the tree, standing a meter from it. The leaning twig moved.


    "Bad."


    He slashed again, and the twig still moved.


    And again, and again, and again, and again.


    Bad, bad, bad, he repeated uncountable times so the word lost its meaning and became a weird compilation of letters.


    "Bad." He said and wiped his sweat, then looked at the sabre.


    It was perfect: light, fast, sharp. Still, the twig was trembling during the impact ¨C what he was doing was wrong.


    "Stop slashing, brat. You have to cut first."


    Xin had a sudden realization, but before trying, he looked around. On the edge of the ravine, he saw a tall silhouette, an old man in a dark-blue gown, where the blue stripes were reflecting the moonlight. He had a needles-like grey beard and his face bear so many scars that they were indistinguishable from wrinkles.


    He was¡­ a human? Xin stepped back. Then forward. Does he really have to be afraid of his own kind now?


    "What are you afraid of, brat? The only dreadful thing around is your sabre-play. I was doing my usual walk, appreciating the scenery and the moon. And suddenly you ruined my mood so savagely. Hm. I won''t be able to fall asleep if I won''t fix you right now."


    "A, thanks."


    Great, another weirdo. How many of them he has met as of now. No matter, this one at least seems to be helpful.


    "Cut, not slash¡­"


    Xin focussed on the tip of his sabre, and then slowly started scratching the twig with it. Not slashing, just trying to cut a clear line.


    The blade was sharp enough, it went smoothly, and though still wasn''t perfect, he managed to avoid strong vibration.


    "Like that, cub, like that." The old man stroked his beard.


    "Do it ten thousand times, then a bit faster and ten thousand times more¡­ You have a good sabre¡­"


    Something changed on these words. Xin felt nothing, not even a wind, just suddenly, the old man appeared next to him and the sabre left his hands.


    "That¡­" An indescribable look appeared in his timeworn eyes.

 Chapter 36: Old Man

    Chapter 36: Old Man


    He heard these words before, that time he wasn''t ready and just blurted something, and got lucky. Now, however, no negligence could be permitted.


    "Where did you¡­"


    "I found it, in an abandoned mansion on a mountain. In a chest." He answered the half-lie that he had thought up shortly after his talk with Ying Zheng. Sometimes these late thoughts could actually be useful.


    Surprising.


    The old man gazed at him sharply. The boy gazed in turn.


    "Mountain, right. Abandoned¡­" Gently he stroked the sabre hilt.


    "Ha-ha, Aha-ha-ha-ha!" His face turned to the sky, the air trembled, and Xin instinctively put palms on his ears. Just like he thought, weirdo. The old man threw the sabre into the air and, when it was in the highest point, jumped and disappeared before Xin''s eyes. Then something happened and the old man landed with a "bah".


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    "Din!"


    The sabre fell and pierced several centimeters into a stone.


    Was that supposed to be impressive? The boy tilted his head. Then tilted it back when the old man suddenly clenched his shoulder.


    "Brat, you brat, I will forgive you, but tell me where was this mansion."


    The eyes of the old man, equally old, shined like two stars in their brightest before falling to the earth. Xin involuntary almost shined him with Soul Light.


    "It was near Azure Lake, near Azure Village." Under an azure sky, he wanted to add but decided against that pun.


    "Azure Lake, Azure Village¡­ Far away, but I see, I see, obviously it should have been far away. So they were lying to me¡­"


    Mutterings of the old man interested Xin. He started analyzing them, but sadly, couldn''t make out much. What was his relation to the Wei Clan/Family? Was he an enemy, a friend, a lucky survivor? The best would''ve been to ask directly, but that way he might expose himself.


    Or maybe not. Thinking about it more, Xin made several careful words:


    "Is this sabre yours?"


    "Was, once, long ago. I gifted it for someone, brat."


    A friend, then?


    "And you stole it. Stealing is bad, haven''t your parents taught you that? Well, frankly I don''t care. But you stole it from me."


    "But you gifted that sabre..."


    "Gifted, who gifted. I don''t gift, I lend. There''s quite a difference. However I See, you were led by fate, so this nasty deed can be overlooked. For now. I surely would have whipped you were I younger. Age truly softens one''s heart."


    "So be it, you may keep the sabre. But only if you promise me some things. Are you agree?"


    "What things?"


    Can''t you list them first?


    "Hum, righteous things, you brat. First, you shall become a competent sabre-wielder. What you were showing just now was terribly embarrassing. Hot red, like a pepper. I will help you there; alone you have no hope in a hundred years."


    Xin puffed his cheeks. The old man ignored it.


    "Second, second¡­ You will have to remember the name of that sabre."


    "Name?"


    "Of course, any good sabre has a name. I will tell you its."


    "¡­" Xin stared at the old man. The old man stared back.


    "What? Do you think I will tell you about it now? Dream one! First, you have to become a competent sabre-wielder."


    "Okay¡­"


    The boy sighed. Sometimes first impressions are correct - he''s a weirdo.


    "For now, the saber will stay with me. You have already dirtied it with you amateur intents. What you were displaying right now was embarrassing. Shameful! Let me say it again, before drawing a picture you should be able to draw a circle. And an actual attack is like drawing a masterpiece with your eyes closed. You don''t deserve to use this sabre until a very long time."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."Then how I should train?"


    "That¡­ here."


    The old man snapped his finger and the twig Xin was practicing with suddenly flew to his hand.


    "Use that instead, I just adjustment it a bit and..." The man''s black Qi surrounded the twig, sawdust flew to the sides; soon it was polished and sharpened.


    "Like that. Now I should be going, we shall meet tomorrow at the same time. I will find you, just go out into the forest and wander for some time."


    With that, the old man vanished in the shadows; the sabre disappeared with him.


    "¡­Okay"


    Was that a good or bad encounter? Xin had a hard time deciding. If he won''t find that geezer tomorrow it could be said he was successfully robbed.


    Contemplating upon the misery of life the boy swung his new "sabre" at the stone lying near.


    "Chee!"


    The twig suddenly cracked and got broken in two.


    "¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As the boy left with his head lowered a new visitors appeared near the ravine. First as shadows in the sky, and soon a large pack of birds landed on one of the trees.


    "From first to thirty, report!"


    Rang the cry of a large, red-white pelican with two pairs of wings.


    "First Reporting!"


    "Second Reporting!"


    "Third Reporting!"


    One by one answered him birds of different kinds, from a small furry white sparrow being the first and a meter-long bat being the last.


    "All in place!" Once again said the sparrow in a high voice, flew and landed on the head of the bat, between its large ears.


    "All in place." Nodded the bat, trying to shake him off but to no success.


    "Good!" The pelican opened his eyes wide.


    "I declare that from now one this place is the sleeping quarters of the First Joined Flying Battalion of Mo Empire!" He pompously stepped down. "Then..."


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly, the tree they were standing one started sliding down at a sharp angle. The birds chaotically rose up and the next second it crashed down to the ground.


    The Glorious First Joined Flying Battalion silently landed on the tree nearby.


    "Well, nothing of that happened." The pelican slightly coughed.


    "Do you get it?"


    Everyone nodded, including the bat and the sparrow.


    "Well then, as I have already said¡­"


    Abruptly his body started to tilt. Several seconds later, another "Crash!" reverberate in the forest. The birds started hovering in the midair.


    "What is going on, is that a sabotage!? Is that the infamous humans 7 Squad?" The pelican''s mouth opened like a hollow.


    "I order you, check all trees around." He screamed and his troops abruptly dispelled as if in a panic. Slowly he landed on a little bush and closed his eyes, trembling each time a new crash sounded.


    Twenty minutes went by.


    "Sir, done!"


    High voice of the sparrow made him open his eyes. The little bird was saluting with its right wind.


    "So, what the result?"


    "Sir, that is¡­ Six."


    "What, all trees in sixty meters? What a dedicated trickery..."


    "No, sir." The white fluffy sparrow shivered.


    "All trees in six kilometers radius are damaged. The trunks are cut through!"

 Chapter 37: Looking Back

    Chapter 37: Looking Back


    It took some time for Xin to find his way back to the elephant; the darkness and the mindless state in which he had wandered from it were the cause. Still, in a way it was a way to delay the moment of meeting with Maha. Something he was afraid of because of shame.


    Finally seeing the long horn of the beast shining in the moonlight and the light above it, he felt a mix of joy and anxiety. With these feelings, not quite opposite, he climbed upon that trunk and, keeping his balance, made a swift jump to the top. Then into the door and light.


    "Hello." He said awkwardly and quietly, hoping she would be sleeping. Not for long, once he saw her eyes shining into his soul he remembered ¨C night creature, right. Night creature but she kept the illuminating formation on. Why? For him to see the way.


    Honestly, when people are too good to you, it hurts even more. He lowered his head and sat before her. Then raised it, remembering how they should communicate.


    "Hello." Slow and indifferent.


    "I see your point, I was paying too little attention to you, I''m sorry. And I am not saying that to insult you. I wasn''t paying attention to you as a fellow... intelligent being. I treated you as a baggage. From now on it will be different."


    "Thanks." Both for the words and for how she pretended nothing of that ran-away stuff has happened.


    "I am glad you are well." She slightly nodded; her black hair touched the ground.


    "I think we should start with what happened during the teleportation."


    Several pictures surfaced in the Xin''s head: a white fog, suddenly a black smoke, Ying Zheng vanishing and a palm going straight through him. And the painful crash afterward; his eyes slightly twitched.


    "The process was intervened in, someone wished to transfer us to a particular room in the same Nexus. I''m not sure who, but he was strong, strong enough that I only managed to pull you out. Ying Zheng, sadly, no. I can not say where he is now, we can only hope that he is capable enough. That is also the answers your second question."


    "Is he okay? Can he deal with that guy?"


    While not the most pleasant person around, Xin could say he had a bad opinion of Ying Zheng. Even opposite, he saved his life, put him in danger, sure, but saved in the end. They were kind of friends.


    "In a frontal confrontation, no. But whoever it was, he wasn''t in his full strength, injured, and much more severely than I am. However, his base power is high, probably even at the Fourth Rank."


    "That is also¡­ the reason I am here. About the teleportation array misfiring ¨C that has happened, just before, with me. I was making some researches in one old Nexus when suddenly the array activated and teleported me here; the nexus of Peninsula of Turtle Back should have been accessible only from local points. Seems like that being, or these beasts, or them cooperating changed it. At first, I was not sure of the exact reason; I was taken captive by Ying Zheng before I could check anything. I even though it was he who utilized the Nexus, giving how eager he is to gain Light Cultivation Technique."


    "But, if you and Ying Zheng were there before, why haven''t you noticed all the beasts?"


    "The Nexus is large, seems like I had the luck to appear in a rather unclaimed part of it."


    Now the backstory of the whole deal became clear. A lot of coincidences, Xin though, from Ying Zheng and Maha being near in the moment of teleportation and how the animals were far from them. Maybe there was some deeper explanation, or maybe, well, luck.


    "Now you wish to know what the current plan is."


    Xin almost nodded but kept his sight straight.


    "You should know that I am not planning to break my deal with Ying Zheng, or you. However, right now we have little choice. While they treat us well, essentially, we are captives. I do not know what the king of beasts, that blue wolf, wants from us; he''s very careful about it as if there is a high chance I may refuse. But seeing his temperament, once that really happen, he, no doubt, will start using more violent methods."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it."Really?" Xin wondered about it.


    "Yes, do you remember¡­"


    "Knock-Knock-Knock!"


    Shivered their door.


    "You can enter." Said a hoarse but calm voice and a grey wolf, leaning, stepped in. First, he felt a gust of wind. The female demon, cross-legged, was staring at the moon in the window. He does it too sometimes. Ha. The boy-demon was also sitting to the side, doing something with the formation on the floor.


    "Sorry for disturbing."


    Said Mo Guang.


    "The Emperor wishes to see you."


    Two pairs of shining eyes concentrated on him.


    "Very well, lead us." Said the female and stood up. The boy followed her and closed the door.


    ¡­


    Just how Xin expected, the night camp of beasts was distinctly different from, how he imagined it, was human''s army camp. Bonfires were rare and far between, the night was dark, sounds were rare but loud; as if he was walking in a forest. Well, he was. Just a bit more populous. From the size and shape of the dark shadows blinking at the corner of his eyes, he was sure that different kinds of beasts were living separately from each other.


    He saw several monkeys in the moonlight on one tree and a bunch birds on the other, far, far away, with sentinels on the trees between monitoring the monkeys.


    How was that supposed to be an army? High chance they will clash together once the battle starts. How that supposed to be a kingdom in the first place?


    Feeling doubtful, he jumped over another bush and finally saw the residence of the Emperor of Mo.


    He was, just like the grey wolf, more human-like in his approach. Just a regular, but a lavish tent. Half-transparent, so he could see shadows blinking inside.


    Mo Guang escorted them up the entrance and then stopped.


    "I was ordered to stay here." He said with his stare on the tent.


    "When you will finish, I will lead you back. Now, enter." He lifted the curtain.


    Maha nodded to him and walked in, Xin closely behind. Then the curtain slowly fell back.


    The tent was large and white. Both the fabric of walls, the color of carpets, of furniture, of illuminating formations. White world, like a plain in a winter, when tight clouds cover the sky. A funny though appeared in the Xin''s mind: he blends there well.


    "Come here, come here." Said a gentle voice from another curtain. Xin and Maha looked at each other and went in. First, the boy felt a mouth-watering aroma. He saw a vaster space, with a long table and at least dozen chairs around it. And only one was taken; the blue wolf in a blue gown was sitting in the middle chair, Xin counted. The table itself was laid with many steaming, meat dishes. And strangely, a locked little chest in front of the wolf.


    "Sit, please."


    He said with a smile on his face.


    Xin was unsure where exactly, however, Maha walked to the left and sat directly against the wolf. Xin, after a moment of hesitation, took the chair next to her.


    "Hello, my guests." Sais the wolf, but Xin had a hard time hearing him. All his attention was on the baked ham before him. These days he was mostly feeding on whatever berries and edible plants and mushrooms he could find. Needless to say, not the most healthy or pleasant diet. However, he couldn''t hunt, right?


    Now, seeing an actual food his stomach was about to start a rebellion.


    "Oh, you must be surprised. Sorry, I forgot your kind needless of food. I was so worried about the meeting, you see, that it left my head."


    "Doesn''t matter." Said Maha and lightly patted Xin''s shoulder. He jolted and shook his head.


    "Well, now about the reason for our meeting¡­"

 Chapter 38: Mo Empire

    Chapter 38: Mo Empire


    "Do you know what is the purpose of this Empire, of my Empire?"


    An unexpected question. Before Xin could think about possible answers Maha has already opened her mouth.


    "No." She said bluntly.


    "Really? Then I am glad, that means you can see what is wrong with it." Mo Pu gently touched the table with his claws.


    "Spirit Beasts, our kind, it isn''t a kind. It''s a group, an alliance, a cooperation, very far from a real, united race. We don''t trust each other, we more different from each other than from humans, we have thousands of years of development until our mindset reach theirs, and even more before we achieve something that you, Demons did. Oh, I admire you; you managed to unite many races, many different kinds under one rule."


    Maha slightly tilted her head. Judging by her eyes, Xin would say the emotion she was portraying now was "mocking bitterness". Somehow, only when the talk was about her homeland feelings would surface on her face. And even so slight, almost unnoticeable.


    "But I have to add, we do not have equal conditions. After long studies of your race''s records, I can state several reasons why we won''t be able to do the same."


    "The obvious is the First Demon Emperor. I don''t know his name, may you forgive me, for some reason, it was never mentioned. How strange, for he united your people, and he ruled for millenniums. Benefits of strong cultivation, sad that our kind has none. And these many years were enough for him to forge, to tie, to create you, Demon People, not just demons. He made your nation and established an absolute monarchy. Humans, for example, are doing the same now, however, who knows how long will they last after the death of their Emperor."


    "However, without several other factors, that still would have been impossible. Perfect and Lost, two distinct castes. They were also important. Perfect clung to perfect, and became the ruling class, lost clung to lost, and became the ruled class."


    "Some may see it as a dividing line, but I am an Emperor, better than some, I see what it truly is: a uniting factor. When there are high and low, you stop thinking about left and right. The Perfect of different nations prior to the empire found more similarities in other Perfect and the lost in other lost. Therefore, instead of dividing by what kind of demons they are, they divided by social classes, but in one country."


    "Same goes for beasts. I have already mentioned humans. During the times of the demon''s occupation, they had no chances, and once you left, they became isolated and divided between themselves. It took some time for them to establish an Empire they have now. You, on the other hand, had contact with our kind. We are cattle for you, am I right?"


    Very uncomfortable question. Xin didn''t even think before leaving it to Maha, though he expected her answer.


    "Yes, but I am against it."


    He already knew her position on slavery, the question is, whether this wolf will believe it.


    "I''m glad to hear it." His eyes glowed with blue and his claws made several knocks on the table.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit."We are intelligent, and we are different, one more factor that helped the formation of your Empire. Maybe I should be proud of that. Ha-ha."


    His laugh was met with silence.


    "So, those are the reasons you Empire managed to exist and persist through the ages. Though, there was quite a turmoil as I have read, can you tell what it has led to?"


    "Civil war." Said Maha.


    "Yes, civil war, and is it still ongoing?"


    "No."


    "Chi!" The wolf''s claw pierced into the table.


    "Good, I should congratulate you."


    He nodded but seemed lost in thoughts.


    "These were the reasons you Empire was forged, and in contrast, why my Empire cannot exist. However, a problem doesn''t mean I won''t try to solve it." The wolf suddenly opened the chest that has been bothering Xin for so long. The boy stretched slightly to see what inside, but before that, Mo Pu pushed it to them.


    Inside were many white sheets of papers covered with dense and crude writings.


    "My life''s work." Said the wolf in strangely bitter voice.


    "My main ideas are that, if I can''t make a united Empire, I shall make a confederation, a clear division. What is the essence of every nation? Cooperation, of course, toward gladness. And it can be done without coexistence, at least on the same territory. My vision is that of many city-states divided by borders but one in their goal. In this book, I researched many kinds, their habits, and their treatment of others and described what territory would suit them beast, what neighbors, what production."


    "Only representatives and best will be admitted into the main City, and even it will be strictly divided. Immagine, large beasts, like Titan Rhinoceroses are working in mines while horses and mules are plowing fields; the division of labor is the essence of every civilization. "


    Maha briefly looked over the papers, and then slowly lifted her head. Her eyes seemed more serious than before.


    "I see, but either I do not understand, or you are mistaken."


    Harsh words, again. If Ying Zheng was here, he would''ve said something like "The girl''s addicted to the edge."


    "Whatever order you want to bring it won''t suit everyone, only the majority, and that is in the best case. What is more, how are you going to establish it, to rule?"


    "That is a good question. I am going to lead it not as an Emperor, or a King, but as a Divine, with pure power."


    "My rule will be that of a god, of worship, of submission. My throne will be divine and irreplaceable. And in five hundred years, I will make it work, force it to work. By that time we will also have removed the threat of humans."


    The wolf''s words were big, but his tone still as calm, his voice still as gentle.


    "Where are you going to get this power?"


    Asked Maha, looking straight into his blue eyes.


    "There, I need your help. It is a long story. However, can you help me to... Ha¡­ It will be hard to ask."


    Mo Pu sighed.


    "I was postponing the moment for too long, I showed you my dream, my goal, so, can you help me¡­"


    He also focused on her yellow eyes.


    "To kill one of your kind?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 39: Execution

    Chapter 39: Execution


    Xin and Maha left the tent of the Emperor of Mo. Mo Pu looked at their backs, then, without any expression on his face, started enjoying the food. Backed ham, human''s cuisine. Being a slave makes you addicted to things like that, that he was willing to admit, however, rather than going against it he would rather usurp. Eating cooked food is a human''s way? Well, no more.


    A true ruler won''t refuse the ways of his enemies, he will rather he will adopt them.


    "Crack."


    Of course, he still was a wolf. Breaking bones was so easy, so tasty. Soon nothing was left out of the three prepared meals. Mo Pu licked his lips.


    "You may ask." He said lightly to the grey wolf who has joined some time ago, but remained silent and standing.


    "Has everything gone well, brother?"


    "Yes, to some extent. I had stumbled upon several unforeseen problems, but looking at the picture as a whole, our chances are still there. Can''t say it is guaranteed, but they neither refuse nor agreed. Meaning, they didn''t lie. They said they will think. What about their behavior after they left?"


    Mo Guang slightly nodded.


    "No how particular; the boy was slightly sluggish, I guess. But he''s a child."


    "A child, right."


    Mo Pu stood up; his eyes shinnied with a sky-blue radiance.


    "Something else you wish to say, brother?"


    "Yes." The grey wolf leaned whispered something to the blue wolf. His expression remained the same.


    "Iron-Tailed Birds and Green Monkeys¡­"


    "Yes, the battle was bloody, ten dead."


    The blue wolf, looking thoughtful, said in a quiet voice:


    "How many witnesses?"


    "Zero, the night was dark."


    "How many have survived?"


    The grey wolf''s eyes opened wide. He looked at the back of his brother, clenched his clawless paw, and then nodded, so low that Mo Pu wouldn''t be able to see his expression.


    "Don''t be so shy, brother. I see, many. Deal with it the usual way."


    Mo Guang shivered.


    "No one can know about what has happened, it might threaten the whole army. It''s a miracle that up to now we have been able to march together with so little accidents, any spark can become a fire."


    "I¡­ I see. I will."


    "Of course you do, brother. You never disappoint me."


    "And I never will."


    The grey wolf nodded once more, clenched his machete and left the tent, a wind blew, and the curtains wavered in the same tone as the blue gown. "Crash" sounded, the table was in ruins, but no one could see it expect Mo Pu.¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xin knew it wasn''t his deal; however, he couldn''t stay silent.


    "Will you help?" He asked with his eyes once the door closed behind them.


    "I do not know." Said Maha, opening the chest delivered by the grey wolf.


    "I have to think. This decision may lead to many sufferings, both of humans and beasts. I want to find the best way ...and I am not on His side."


    She furrowed.


    "I think."


    And sat down, closing her eyes. Xin felt that the way she abandoned connection was more abrupt than usual. Better not to bother her now.


    He also sat down, crossed his legs and started cultivating. Still, the Second Stage; well, he isn''t a genius, nothing to help here. According to some chart he once saw, for someone with Three Meridians, it usually takes seven years to reach his full potential, and that''s with diligent training so it could''ve been worse, much worse.


    For someone with Six is goes like that:


    First Stage - One Week.


    Second Stage - Three Weeks.


    Third Stage - Half a Year. (A sudden increase)


    Fourth Stage - A Year!


    Fifth Stage - Three Years!!


    Six Stage - Five Years!!!


    ...For now, he better concentrate on improving his control over his current strength. Like studying sabreplay with that old man, if he isn''t a con after all.


    Even so, Xin cultivated for about twenty minutes.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Then, feeling drowsy, he abandoned that process and gave up to sleep.


    The next day came, he opened his eyes, looked at the sleeping, or maybe thinking Maha and walked out, leaving her in peace. Some people think better that way, he, for example, always walks around when need to thought up something.


    The outside, however, gave him a surprise. The ground was unusually low; the unicorn elephant was still laying. Has something happened? He jumped from the beast and decided to look around. On his belt, there was a half-broken twig tied. Why? He wasn''t sure.


    Standing in the green forest he, first, looked around. Nothing. And that was strange, for though the army was disjointed, it wasn''t to that extent. Then a sound, like the buzzing of a bee, (what a terrible association), reached his right ear.


    Should he check it? Xin was a bit hesitant; he put his hand into the pocket and took a little Blue Flag, a symbol given by the Emperor of Mo himself to keep him safe from assaults, he was "similar to a human", after all.


    The boy knew he couldn''t count on animals being much intelligent and asking first, so just in a case he clenched the flag and lifted it above his head, waving time to time. And time to time it was waving on its own. Last night there was a harsh wind that hasn''t calmed down yet.


    After several minutes of walking toward the source of the sound, Xin finally saw a crowd, still as diverse as ever. These days he saw so many beasts that he started treating them as one colorful mass. Why they even have so many colors, shouldn''t all be green, to merge with the green forest better? He should ask Ying Zheng later.


    And all of them was tall, even mice were two meters in height and five meters long, with a tail as thick as his leg. Again, when will he grew up?


    The boy touched at the mouse and proudly waved his flag, waiting to see its expression. "Let me sit on you!" he planned to say.


    "¡­"


    The beast ignored him.


    Disappointed and mildly annoyed child left it be and started slowly making his way through the dense crowd. Every beast was so big and attentive to whatever was happening that they mostly ignored him. Finally, with a heavy gasp, crawled under two scaly legs and saw the event.


    His expression froze.


    He saw a tree, an oak with its branches twisting to all sides like legs of a dead spider; he saw Mo Guang, with his paw on the machete, standing still with his eyes closed, and he saw a body, twisting and trembling, hung on the tree upside down, dressed in rags.


    It was a human, a man in, probably twenties, with short black hair and uneven line of the nose.


    He was shocked, didn''t know what to say, what to think. Meanwhile, the Mo Guang''s eyes slowly opened.


    "Everyone is here¡­ Good. As you know, the night before a terrible massacre happened."


    A loud roar of different animals answered his words. Xin clenched the flag stronger.


    "A tribe of Iron-Tail Birds and Green Monkeys, two different species, though often on bad terms, but united in their loyalty fought against a troop of humans, the infamous Squad 7!"


    One more wave of roar followed. It pierced the hanging man as if a lightning, making him tremble more and more.


    "They took many with them, fought to the very last, and heroically died. All thirty of them perished, however, more than twice humans were killed."


    "And one we managed to catch."


    Swiftly, Mo Guang took his machete out and made one slash. A red line appeared on the man''s leg, blood started dripping to his face, soaking the cloth used as a gag.


    He closed his eyelids and trembled even more.


    "As a punishment, the Great Emperor sentenced him to death."


    Now there was no roar; Xin looked around, he saw beast opening their mouths, salivating, their fangs clattering.


    His face went pale, are they going to¡­

 Chapter 40: Pitiful Man

    Chapter 40: Pitiful Man


    The poor captive also fell to panic, his mouth started emitting strange noises and his body began to struggle like a fish out of water.


    Mo Guang simply ignored that commotion, not even feeling the need to slash him as a reminder to keep calm. Rather, he looked over the crowd, calm as always, and that look alone made some of the beasts tremble.


    "If it were our old ways, he would''ve been feed on." He said quietly, but distinctly to everyone in the current silence.


    "But that won''t do anymore. The Emperor ordered me to declare a new order." His voice rose.


    "No more we eat our captives, from now on they are killed swift and cleanly, through decapitation. The ways of old shall be abandoned; eating those who have mind shall be the greatest sin, be it a human or a fellow intelligent Spirit Beast. Do you understand?"


    Everyone who had a head nodded, as if a fear, or maybe hesitation was preventing them from roaring.


    "I see, you understand¡­" Whispered the wolf and put his machete to the neck of the man. He was still struggling, trying to stretch his head as far as he could from the iron bloody edge. Like with anyone on their death bed, his eyes were wandering around the crowd, searching for something, whatever it was that could save him.


    And he found; a young boy, white hair, white robe, half-hiding under the legs of a large turtle with a head of a toad. The thought that he shouldn''t call him out laster less than a second; yes, he might put the boy in a danger, both of them may die, but who thinks like that when steel cutting your neck? The gag got loose because of blood and saliva; he spit it and screamed:


    "Boy, boy save me! Save me, please! Agh!"


    Xin stood still and abandoned his unconscious retreat. It''s now or never, he still may be able to hide under the turtle-toad or whatever it was, or, he might come out. He might confront Mo Guang with that little flag he was clenching, he might expose himself as human, and what chances he and Maha will be safe then? For the wolf king, it will be similar to a rejection of his plan. Or maybe not, however right now he couldn''t think of any of that. Right now, there was only one thought.


    "Is he worth saving?"


    If he is, he will try to save him. Hard to admit, but that kind of person he still was, no matter how hard he was trying to get rid of that heroic urge. But what if he isn''t? He''s a killer, right? He''s killed many green monkeys and birds; sounds mild but some of them might have been intelligent.


    So, should he save him?


    Stupid questing.


    "How can you prove he did it?" Rang a young voice, like a bell struck by a drop of rain.


    A boy walked forward out of the crowd of beasts, a little blue flag waving in his hand, blue like the sky of some other day, for today it was cloudy.


    "Prove?" Asked Mo Guang, looking at him with wonder. Obviously, he had noticed the demon-boy long ago. He was thinking why he would be here. To observe? For fun? To judge their ways? Seems like neither.


    Xin nodded and gulped, and trying to sound as possible as Maha said:


    "You said he is a killer. But you have not provided any proves. Why?"


    Like Maha, right... She would have probably been insulted had she heard that. He tried to imitate the calm intonation and the slow but steady pace of her voice; the hoarseness he left out for it would have been too silly.


    "Who are you! How dare you speak why lord Guang is delivering the order of his majesty! Gh!"


    A solitary wispy voice sounded out of the crowd, and a dark teen mole slowly walked, pointing a wooden stick at Xin and coughing. All the other beasts stepped back as if trying to distance from him. Everyone else could see the blue flag in Xin''s hand, and that was enough to make them silent.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit."You, you! Gh."


    "Relax, Geng." Said wolf, looking down at the mole.


    "He''s a special guest. Manu, right?" His eyes focused on Xin.


    "Manu? Ah, yes, Manu." The boy nodded.


    "Special guest? Oh, no, I''m sorry, gh, please forgive me!" The stick of the mole trembled and he fell to the ground, kneeling with his face half-burrowed into the earth.


    "Nothing, just return into the crowd."


    "Yes, yes, right away. Gh!" The dejected Mole ran away with a surprising swiftness, seems like he didn''t need his stick anymore.


    "Prove¡­" The wolf, meanwhile, started thinking, putting his machete down.


    Xin looked around. All the eyes were avoiding him like a plague. Seems like that little blue flag and the Special Guest status were really important in the animal''s minds.


    "What proof do you need?" He redirected the question.


    "You¡­ you said everyone has died. But if so, how could he be captured? You said the birds and monkeys were killed off but then¡­ why no one else was? Who captured him? Why they were fighting with no help. Right."


    The last word was useless, but even so, Xin felt warmness or more like a fire inside after listing all the problems. He though up them on the spot, after all, and listening to his own voice, they really did sound reasonable.


    Maybe he''s clever. Ha.


    "Questions and proves¡­ I see; humans have something like that, a trial they call it. To determine a lie." The wolf scratched his chin. Xin, meanwhile, tensed once the "humans" sounded, but quickly let off.


    "Your kind have something similar?"


    "Yes." He said maybe a bit too fast.


    "I want a trial."


    "It can be done." The wolf lifted his gaze, thinking about something. Slowly, his expression changed.


    "I have read that once, long ago, when you still ruled these lands you, demons, had a special way of dealing with such occasions. When any crimes were committed, you were using your techniques to see directly into the mind, am I right? Is that what you wish to do?" Asked Mo Guang, as if probing.


    "No." A problem, a terrible problem. How should he deal with that? Before the wolf''s gaze could change, he blurted.


    "Not me, I am too weak. Let''s do it by looking over the evidence."


    "Evidence; that will do." For some reason, the tone of the wolf also become more hurried.


    "So, what evidence do you wish to see?"


    "Him." Xin pointed a finger at the man, who had his eyes closed and face red.


    "I want to hear what he has to say."


    "The human?" Mo Guang slashed his machete, the rope hanging the man was cut and he fell to his head and then back, a scream of pain followed.


    "You may, but I see no reason. He will lie, he as a human, after all. They always lie."


    Thanks, though Xin and walked to the man. He slowly crawled to his knees and lowered his head.


    "Thank you, thank you¡­" He hugged Xin''s legs and started crying his face out. Literary, as if it was melting. Seems like he was wearing a mask. But why? What a strange person. Xin almost scratched his head but felt that move would be inappropriate for a demon. At least judging my Maha. However, him crying like that is kind of embarrassing, even with that kind of crowd.


    The boy asked.


    "Can you say what happened?"


    "They¡­" the man gulped, looking around while covering his head with palms.


    "I was adventuring, wandering, but they captured me, put in chains, these Monsters! They feed me with leftovers, they terrible. And now they wish to kill me, me! Monsters, all of you are monsters! Ah!" The man burrowed deeper into the Xin''s boots when a large raccoon growled at him.


    ¡­Is that truly a man? Is that worth saving? Xin shook his head. Well, at least now he isn''t the most pathetic one here, helps to increase self-esteem.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 41: Be Mindful!

    Chapter 41: Be Mindful!


    Xin frowned. That was his thinking expression. Then looked around: the beasts were still as sluggish as when he first came to this "stage". Truly, what obedient creatures! What kind of problems could Mo Emperor have with them? His word, or rather flag, even in the current crumpled state was enough to make them as docile as puppies.


    But no matter, this public is here just to distract him. And his time to answer was running out. The grey wolf still looked patient, though, but who risks his life?


    "What is your story?"


    He asked, haughty and mighty in his head and so awkward in reality, like a child trying his best to imitate an adult. Well, that what he was doing. Kind of. Maha is an adult, right?


    "My story¡­" The wolfs eyes blinked with blue. Just reflection from the sun?


    "It is easy, when we got wind of the massacre, it was already too late. Many corpses were lying on the ground, some on the trees; it is where the most of the battle happened. Humans were trying to run away. During the battle, there was thirty of them, after it became ten, and then six ran, three I killed and one we captured. That one."


    He pointed at the trembling man, and the tremble strengthened. Xin felt the urge to shake him off his leg but resisted it.


    "But, but you said humans were twice¡­"


    Before Xin could finish his words the wolf suddenly leaned to him, a shadow covered the poor captive and Xin felt his nails burrowing in his skin. Painful. He shook his leg.


    "I am sorry, but you see, it was to be artistic." He whispered to him.


    "However, the strength of these humans was twice as high, so the power of cooperation."


    The wolf straightened his back as if nothing happened. Xin shook his leg stronger, heard a squeak and looked up.


    "He doesn''t look strong."


    "That is in comparison. Iron-tailed birds, though quite fierce when ambushing using their tails to dive from the height, are naturally weak when caught unaware, and green monkeys are mostly scouts."


    "¡­"


    Xin was rapidly losing his cards. If it will go on like that there are no chances that the man will be saved. Frankly, at that point, the boy himself was unsure he was on the right side, however, before he started defending the man, all he knew of him were his face and poor eyes. Just an image in a way. But now, after hearing his cries and seeing his pitiful act, he saw a human at him. Not the most admirable one, but he couldn''t just see him butchered without trying to find the truth. And if the truth isn''t on his side...


    He wasn''t sure.


    "What is that Squad Seven you were talking about?"


    A slight unrest sounded from the beasts around. Only Mo Guang remained calm, though his expression became more solemn.


    "They are humans, a part of their army sent to destabilize our Empire. That as much as we knew, they are trying to plant the seeds of disorder between our people, fear, panic. They only attack at night, dishonorable bandits."


    The wolf''s gaze focused on the poor man on the ground.


    "So they are elite right?" Maybe someone from Imperial Intelligence? Like that pair of man and childish woman from earlier?


    "Elite, but we fighting them well."


    "Then, if they are elite, why is he dressed like that?" The man was in rags, very dirty and smelly.


    "If he''s really elite, shouldn''t he have some good armor?"


    "He had." Said Mo Guang.


    "However, we took it from him. It would have been wasteful otherwise."


    "I, I understand but why have you dressed him in that?"


    "Are executions carried out in naked in your land?"


    The question sounded quite genuine, but Xin couldn''t help but feel that he was mocked with that. "Executions carried out in naked", ha-ha, very funny, however, it was his last straw; he won''t give it up that easily. This question was his final trump card, and Xin was planning to hold it tight.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit."Can you put that armor on him?"


    It was a dangerous question. Everything before was more or less general, but with that one, he was really implying that the wolf was lying. No matter how good was his attitude, he was still, de facto, a person in whose paws his and Maha''s lives were.


    "Surely It can be done." However, despite Xin''s worries, Mo Guang looked quite eager. He took the man by the scruff and dragged him from Xin. It was a relief.


    "No, no, wait, save me, boy, save me, good boy, please, I beg, save mghg!"


    The wolf quickly inserted the dirty bloody gag back into the man''s mouth.


    "I will be quick, I should find it first if it still hasn''t been melted."


    Xin nodded, though he didn''t really wish to be left alone in the company of animals. Though Mo Guang was also an animal¡­


    "Then I shall be going."


    Slowly the wolf started dragging the poor man. The crowd of beasts divided, giving them a path. At some point, the wolf made a quick glance at Xin, and then turned back, leaving farther and farther.


    The time somehow started slowing down. Xin felt a strange urge or anxiety. Everything is right, right? No matter how smooth it was up to now, he can''t challenge the edge to frequently, or may finally fall.


    For some reason, he wished to stop the wolf now.


    However, he needed a reason to actually do that, not a feeling.


    Therefore he thought, thought and at last¡­


    "Wait!"


    His sharp scream was like a thunder in a drizzly rain of half-whispers. All eyes and whatever it was of the beasts were at the boy now. Mo Guang stopped and looked back, at the finger for some reason pointed at him. He scratched his head and the finger fell. Is it a delusion or the demon-boy has reddened a bit? His voice also became higher. Mo Guang was feeling helpless as to think of it, there was little known of how demons express their emotions.


    "Wait¡­" Sounded again, now quitter so only keen-eared animals could catch it. For example, the owner of two black bunny-like ears protruding from the ground.


    Mo Guang walked back; at some point, the gag left the mouth of the man and the loud


    "Thank you, oh thank you..." clouded everyone''s ears, but the cold claws on his head quickly shut him up.


    "Is something wrong?" Asked Mo Guang.


    "It''s¡­ Chm, I Think you should just bring the armor here. No need, I mean, it is bothersome to take him away. He''s scared."


    How many useless words. However, he can''t outright say he''s afraid of how much they can do with him. For example, injure him somehow. There are almost no injuries now but he was in a fight, suspicious; either way, right now his only advantage is that the enemy isn''t prepared, and he can''t allow them to, especially in the matters of the suspect.


    Therefore, he was sure that now Mo Guang will try to argue.


    "I see, that sounds quite reasonable."


    Or maybe not. With the wolf being so passive Xin will soon start being paranoid that he''s deliberately giving him a false sense of security, probing how far the boy will go with his hands untied.


    "Then I shall bring it here."


    The wolf turned back, leaving the man who took an embryonal position on the ground.


    "¡­"


    When confuse washed off Xin started hearing the silence around. Awfully loud; stares of the beasts were like an acid rain to his body.


    Still, he couldn''t stand with his head lowered. The boy bravely looked around meeting everyone''s gaze. Red eyes, green eyes, fly-like eyes, shining yellow eyes...


    Ouch.


    "What are you doing?" Calmly sounded in his mind, but rang like a hummer against his half-wasted nerves.

 Chapter 42: Problems

    Chapter 42: Problems


    First, he wasn''t sure how to answer, he didn''t know what he was doing, after all; but wait, isn''t that a perfect answer?


    "I don''t'' know."


    "¡­"


    No, it wasn''t; far, far from it. Now her gaze was giving him the urge to lie alongside the captive and burrow into the ground like an ostrich. However, he endured.


    "I''m, helping him." He said, or rather thought. Maha severed the connection and looked around: at the beasts, at the tree, at the man, and back into the Xin''s eyes.


    "You are doing right." She said and walked to him. Xin was surprised a bit, but then glad and relieved. With a helper, it surely will go easier.


    "Explain what happened prior to my arrival."


    "Ah, yes."


    Xin briefly told everything to her, gladly the communication with light is much faster than with words, so Maha was well informed by the time Mo Guang has returned. She even gave the boy several pieces of advice on what to do.


    "Oh, so your Master decided to join."


    The wolf did not seem much surprised. Thinking about it now, they are probably monitoring them. Well, expected.


    "Will you be helping the investigation?"


    He asked, completely ignoring Xin now. Well¡­ also expected. Heavier objects have stronger attraction force, that what Xin once heard on one of the rare lessons he didn''t sleep through; that means Maha''s heavier, ha-ha. Not so "ha-ha" when you know that it''s the matter not of weight but of importance.


    "Yes, I will be taking the lead." She said, in a more offensive way than she thought.


    "First, give him that armor." Her glance went from the shiny iron and leather in the wolf''s paws to the poor man on the ground.


    "He should dress by himself."


    The wolf tilted his head.


    "It can be done; however, he doesn''t show much cooperation."


    The poor man still was as scared as before, even more, if that even possible. Xin wasn''t sure he hasn''t lost his mind yet. How can a man be so much of a "not man", where is he getting all these tears from?


    "It is not a problem."


    Maha walked toward the man, and each her step, though almost completely silent, was like a sword piercing his body; he resembled a leaf on a windy day. She stopped half a meter from him, frowned and said:


    "Make him look at me."


    "Will be done."


    The wolf took the man by his head and in one swift move lifted his entire body. The poor creature''s face was all dirty of grass and mud.


    "Please, I¡­"


    Before he could say anything Maha''s eyes shone with yellow, and the voice stopped, the half-open mouth froze. His eyes went round the sockets and his body went limp.


    "Put the armor on."


    She said and he really did. Mo Guang released his grip and both he and Xin started looking at the man. He seemed drowsy, but even so, he was following the order. First tight leather boots, then the breastplate, then the belt...


    He couldn''t get his hand through the bracer at first, and Xin saw it as a hope - maybe the armor is too small for him ¨C but then the man found how to unlock it, and it suited his hand perfectly when he locked it once more. Xin felt disappointed; he glanced at Maha and felt a slight shock.


    It was the first time he saw her smiling since their meeting when she tricked Ying Zheng. Is that real? He blinked several times and the smile completely vanished. Must be an illusion, he convinced himself and turned back to the man. He was already in the full uniform.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon."It fits him." Declared the wolf, and neither Maha nor Xin could disagree with that statement.


    "Yes, it does." Said the girl in a red dress and turned around.


    "Let''s go to the crime scene." She said abruptly and walked toward the left. Wait, she knows where it happened? Xin though for a bit. Birds, green monkeys... Could it be? He ran after her.


    "Ah, what? Ag!" The man meanwhile started getting conscious. But before he could start screaming the gag entered his mouth.


    "Let''s." Said Mo Guang, and his eyes blinked with blue.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xin was silently following Maha along the path of grass and hills; he knew the wolf was close behind them so he did not dare to communicate with her. Meanwhile, the guess turned out to be right. He stepped into something wet, looked down and saw a pool of blood. Then he lifted his head toward trees. Many branches were broken, fur on some, feathers on others.


    It was the place they passed yesterday.


    "What happened to the corpses?" Asked Maha.


    "Taken care of, both beasts and humans." Said Mo Guang and dropped the man down. Honestly, at this point, Xin wasn''t sure whether he was tormenting him on purpose or just treating as a sack of potato.


    "Where are they?"


    "The birds and the monkey buried, humans were¡­ eaten. The order to stop it passed only today, you see." He seemed slightly embarrassed.


    "Yes, I see." Maha nodded.


    "Bring their weapon, all of it."


    "It will take some time." He scratched his chin. "Can''t promise all, it was delivered to the main supply center and may have been melted already."


    "At least three pieces, it will be enough."


    "Three can do."


    Once the figure of the wolf disappeared, Maha turned to Xin and for a second yellow shine blinded him.


    "You did well." Appeared in his mind.


    "I did?" If he didn''t know her character, he would suspect she''s mocking him. So far his performance was offensively bad in comparison to what she was doing.


    "I have read his memories."


    "What?"


    "Using light on any living being one can see his memories. The captive is innocent. However, if he was taken when they wanted to give him armor, it would have been impossible. The emperor of Mo would have given him false memories. In a way, you saved him."


    "But, why haven''t you told?"


    "I can''t." Her eyes slightly twitched.


    "Revealing their lie will be harmful to our relationship. It is already, but they do not know it still. The only solution is to prove his innocence without proving them liars."


    Xin suddenly felt very tired. It''s getting too hard, really.


    "Who were the killers, then?"


    "It is obvious." Maha lifted her palm and turned her fingers around. A substitute for changing the direction of look.


    "They killed each other. There are several possible reasons, but the fact is undoubtful. I could prove it if I could see the corpses, but they will probably find a reason not to show them to us. And if we actually see them, we will break their narrative, so it can''t be done that way."


    "¡­"


    It is¡­ really tiring.


    Xin pointed with his big finger over the shoulder at the man.


    "What should we do?"


    "I have to think."


    "¡­"


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 43: Counterarguments

    Chapter 43: Counterarguments


    A small black head was protruding from a bush behind a tree. A little black mole was trying his best to perceive what this Like-humans were scheming. How could anyone trust them, the great Emperor surely was planning something.


    Still, he couldn''t hear anything. Feeling dejected the animal cleaned his large ears with one of his long claws.


    Normal moles are deprived of good hearing, but he wasn''t a normal mole, though often pretended to be, (gladly his bunny-like ears could be retreated and hidden). No, he was a proud Heavenly Divine Mole; that how he named his kind. Actually, he was a simple mutant. All kinds of beasts were producing one time to time. Sometimes they were strong, like the great Silver-Flame Lion from the north, and sometimes they were very strong, like He!


    Of course, no one believed when he was talking about that. In their eyes, he was a dead branch on their family tree. But what eyes, eyes are inferior. He will show them all, and that mission from the lord Guang himself was his way to do it. So what if he still hasn''t produced any offspring in his venerate age? He will, pushing seventies isn''t pushing beyond them, just let the glory grant him.


    "Come on, you whippersnappers, Gh, talk!"


    He whispering as loud as he could.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes." Xin nodded. There wasn''t much to understand, his role was secondary as it gets. He pointed his finger toward the tree nearby.


    "What about¡­"


    "Nothing, spies does not matter. Pretend we don''t know about him."


    Then she severed the connection. Xin was still staring at the source of the strange squeaking while Maha walked toward the man still lying on the ground.


    "Look at me."


    He was still as shocked but didn''t dare to disobey that order. Then a yellow shine blinked several times. Xin knew what she was telling him, but couldn''t "see" it himself. Maha said that that way of communication works only with two people at most.


    Then he heard a rustle coming from the trees and a tall grey wolf with several short daggers on his belt.


    "Here they are." Said Mo Guang dropping them on the ground.


    "Good." Said Maha not even looking at the weapon.


    "Sadly, it isn''t needed anymore."


    "Really?" The wolf became surprised.


    "Yes, it turned out we can not do anything with this evidence."


    "I see¡­ that happens." He shrugged.


    "However, now we know the truth."


    Her voice was slightly faster than usual and sounded more resolute because of that.


    "Yes? And what it is?"


    "Simple. First, the intentions of the assassins. It would have been unreasonable to attack a simple squad of your army; they had a grander purpose. For example, there." She pointed her finger to the left. Was it still the instincts after their talk? Shouldn''t'' she explain it more clearly? However, suddenly Mo Guang''s expression changed.


    "The Emperor''s tent¡­"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "Your Emperor was their target. As for the massacre that happened here, it is probably the result of his subjects defending their ruler. All of them perished."


    Xin sighed, trying his best to express admiration. The being behind the tree also sighed. Then coughed.


    "Admirable." Maha nodded as well.


    "Yes, they will be remembered and praised!. However, it doesn''t prove much."


    "No. It certainly doesn''t." She shook her head.


    "Now I will state several things and then explain why they are the truth; that person," she looked at the man who has slightly calmed down but still was lying with his face in his hands, "is a double agent."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it."A double-agent?" Now the wolf''s face showed real surprise.


    "Yes; there are several facts to support this theory: the battle was still going on when all beasts were slain. Otherwise, them being trained assassins, - I doubt amateurs would have been sent on this kind of mission ¨C would either retreated immediately or continued with their plan."


    "Because of that, it is safe to say that something was holding them back. Another battle, against their own."


    "I see¡­" Mo Guang seemed thoughtful.


    "It can be possible, I can''t say I would have been able to distinguish who they were fighting against during the last night. It was dark."


    "But it changes nothing, being against them doesn''t mean being on our side. How can you say he wasn''t participating in the killing?"


    "I can say it because there was no reason for that."


    "No reason?"


    "Yes. I see no reason why would he betray them after the fight; it is inefficient. However, during the battle, it might have been critical. He also would have gained allies."


    Mo Guang turned his eyes toward the man and then closed them as if thinking. After''s Maha''s explanation, Xin knew for sure he was not doing that, instead, he was communicating with the Mo Emperor. Still, they could not break that illusion and expose him. Live is hard when your hands are tied.


    "Your points may be right. I see them right, to be honest. However, that is just a theory, a plausible one, but no more. Without solid evidence, the sentence could not be canceled."


    Xin clenched his fists; their plan was simple, to make a cause strong enough so the Mo Emperor will stop pushing his version and prioritize the friendship with them to the bloody satisfaction of his troops. Of course, there were also other problems. For example, Mo Pu could turn out to be clever enough to push it just to see whether he and Maha really don''t know the whole truth. In that case, they will have no chance of saving the man without exposing themselves. And that should be avoided at all costs.


    In a normal case, them winning would have been impossible. That what she said, however, sometimes just one little bit of luck was enough to turn the tide.


    "Yes, it is just a theory. I knew it, therefore, I gained a decisive evidence."


    Xin felt a slight excitement rising in him. Now the time.


    "Can you remember when he was dressing into his armor?"


    "I remember, I remember, you said it fitted him perfectly, Gh!" Rang a thing but a somehow elderly voice from behind the tree.


    "¡­Yes, I do." Slowly said the wolf.


    "The moment he tried to wear the bracers he was not sure how to put them on. If he really is a trained elite, he would not have such problems. The armor is indeed his; however, he is not proficient with it."


    "That is the first evidence. As for the second..." She glanced at the man.


    "I... I..." As expected, he started to waver.


    Slowly her gaze turned toward Xin. The boy immediately ran toward the poor idiot and, using his Qi, lifted his head, then separated his hands from the face. What appeared behind was a slimy mass of skin melting and dripping down. A picture like from a nightmare, the boy''s hands almost get loose.


    "What? I can''t see!" Sounded from behind the tree.


    "That is the second evidence." Her voice gained a declaring tone.


    "He''s wearing a mask."


    "Wait, no, stop, I said but¡­" While the "man" was protesting Xin started wiping his face, exposing clean white skin.

 Chapter 44: Victory!

    Chapter 44: Victory!


    "Thank you, oh, thank you, young master. This slave will always be grateful to you! I will serve you with my life if needed!"


    Once again the pathetic man, apparently his name was Dong Jin, was kneeling and hugging the legs of Xin. Now the boy wasn''t even a bit hesitant in shaking him off. However, he still was persistent in praising him. Tears were flowing from his clean and slightly womanly face. Turned out he was at least several years younger than the mask showed, about eighteen of nineteen. When the mask first came off Xin expected to see something more shocking, but no, he was pretty normal. A usual rich young master. What a letdown.


    "We should get going."


    Said Maha while seeing Mo Guang off.


    "We taking him?"


    "Yes."


    "I will be helpful, young master, I will, I promise!" Said the man while trying to make a smile. Xin''s eyes slightly twitched. It was a long time since he was called Young Master, pleasant memories, but with a nasty fly, that was spoiling all the ointment.


    "¡­okay."


    It might be annoying.


    "Let''s go." Said Maha to him.


    "Yes, madam!" Nodded the man and for a second Xin expected him to go on his fours, but surprisingly, the man walked like a normal person with his head straight. Seems like not everything that smells and looks like a dog is one.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    By the time the elephant appeared in their view, the yellow shine has already covered all things. Almost evening already. Xin suddenly felt very tired; what an eventful day it was. Thinking about it now, he has actually done something impressive. Saved someone! Became a hero at such a young age! With help, of course, but without him, that pathetic little creature that for some reason insisted on carrying his "sabre" would have been dead by now.


    Future biographers surely will be impressed. Not that it mattered much.


    "The entire army skipped a day." He suddenly said aloud, finding it rather strange.


    "Yes; seems like it cannot function without Mo Guang. Their management is quite inefficient."


    "Surely it is, madam!"


    "Stay silent." Maha''s calm voice gained unusual coldness. Seems like she also was getting annoyed with that person.


    "Yes, madam!"


    "Now that you know the way, go find a lake and take a bath. You can have this as a protection."


    She gifted him her blue flag.


    "!" Dong Jin eagerly nodded and disappeared into the trees.


    After that, the elephant lowered his horn and lifted them to the top. Then a bit more walking and finally the familiar room. A bit stuffy air for they have left the window closed. Xin immediately opened it and sat opposite Maha. Their eyes blinked.


    "You said you want to be more informed. Therefore I will explain to you what you have not heard."


    Xin''s interest went up. During the whole deal she spoke several times with the man, and now the content of these talks was about to be brought to light. Literally


    "This man is from the Dong clan, I am not sure how the social structure of your country works, however, I know they are rich."


    "Dong? I''ve heard of it." Xin''s face brightened, for the first time he will be the one explaining something to Maha. He tried to recall everything he knows about the famous moneybags.


    "The Dong Clan is from the west, they control sea trade or something. They are very rich and own very large amount of property in the capital. I think. They have very good relationships with the Left Minister, the daughter of their patriarch is married to his son."


    That is all he could remember from the Modern History book Shan forced him to memorize. A short paragraph out of almost several dozens of pages concerning the Dong Clan.


    "I see. From what I have learned, he comes not from the main clan, but from a branch. His family are bodyguards for the main clan, however, his mother was in¡­ illicit relationships with the heir of the main clan. He is "a bastard who had never known hardship". That what he said."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation."Sounds good."


    "I can not judge. However, later he found this life unsatisfying and ran away to serve in the army for some time. During a scouting assignment, he was "tricked" by his teammates and left alone. He was lost in the forest and then got captured."


    "Sounds pathetic."


    "Yes." Maha''s eyes blinked.


    "It does."


    "Hey, hey, master elephant, please, lower your horn! Let me get up!"


    Suddenly a voice came from the window. Xin felt the urge to close it.


    Maha totally ignored it.


    "I had to take him with us. Otherwise, very likely that they would have killed him. I said that I wished to question him about the human''s society. What is more, he can be useful. With him, you will not have to gather food anymore."


    "Thanks."


    He felt truly grateful. Maybe he will be able to taste some real meat now. They won''t feed him wastes right?


    ¡­right?


    "But, I don''t understand something."


    Xin decided to ask the question that has been troubling him for some time now.


    "What is it?"


    "Why did they lie? I mean, it would have been bad if the beasts got to know that there was infighting, but why lie to us?"


    Maha went silent for several seconds. They slowly said:


    "I understand what you are talking about. They admit that their society has problems; they wish for our help, however, they risk and lie to us. They could have said there was an internal conflict, that they were just trying to deal with it using that human as a scapegoat... they are enemies already, after all. However, they chose to lie."


    "The answer is simple; their regime is founded on lies, on fear. Slowly by steady, they are forgetting how it is, to tell the truth, to admit. They have chosen the easy way out, not only they don''t trust their subjects anymore, they do not trust anyone. They cultivate their lies because they do not know what else to do with it. In a way, the Emperor of Mo is a pitiful person..."


    Suddenly, a tremble sounded.


    "Wait, sir elephant, it''s not what you think, I was just trying to get up. Please save me!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the end, Dong Jin was placed to sleep outside, he was too afraid to climb on the elephant after the incident, and there wasn''t enough space in their room anyway. Sleeping on the back of the beast would have been even worse.


    After dealing with all that stuff Xin started cultivating. Qi was gathering around his body and slowly entering his meridians, filling them bit by bit.


    After several hours, when it became completely dark, he slowly opened his eyes. A hesitant look appeared on his face.


    Should he go visit the old man? Well, there wasn''t much choice with his sabre in captivity. But should he tell Maha of it? There was no reason to hide it, and even so, he wasn''t sure about it. He knew she wasn''t sleeping, but still, the night makes you more careful about rising sound.


    "I''ll go for a walk." He said and quickly went out.


    He will tell her tomorrow, right.


    The boy jumped from the Unicorn Elephant and heard an unfamiliar snoring. Dong Jin, like a kid, was lying with his palms under his head.


    "¡­"


    The boy walked more silently, trying not to wake him up. Gladly, it seems he was too tired to react.


    Xin went to the place he met the old man earlier, that little ravine. He was sure he''ll find the old guy there. Along the way, he saw many fallen trees. What has happened here? His steps slowed down but then speed up. Just in a case, he took out his blue flag.


    Finally, he saw the familiar dead tree. Gladly, it was still safe so he managed to recognize the place. He sat down and started waiting.


    "What are you doing brat." Sounded almost immediately. Xin lifted his head. The old man was in the exact same place as the night before, his gown shining with the same blue.


    "You have time and wasting it like that. Why aren''t you practicing your sabre?!"